The case of the Church of England, briefly and truly stated in the three first and fundamental principles of a Christian Church : I. The obligation of Christianity by divine right, II. The jurisdiction of the Church by divine right, III. The institution of episcopal superiority by divine right / by S.P.
         Parker, Samuel, 1640-1688.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 313 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 140 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A56382
         Wing P455
         ESTC R12890
         12538720
         ocm 12538720
         62916
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A56382)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 62916)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 701:2)
      
       
         
           
             The case of the Church of England, briefly and truly stated in the three first and fundamental principles of a Christian Church : I. The obligation of Christianity by divine right, II. The jurisdiction of the Church by divine right, III. The institution of episcopal superiority by divine right / by S.P.
             Parker, Samuel, 1640-1688.
          
           [8], 271 p.
           
             Printed for Henry Faithorne and John Kersey, and sold by Walter Davis ...,
             London :
             1681.
          
           
             Includes bibliographical references.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England.
           Christianity.
        
      
    
     
        2004-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CASE
           OF
           THE
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           Briefly
           and
           truly
           stated
           ,
           In
           the
           three
           first
           and
           fundamental
           PRINCIPLES
           Of
           a
           Christian
           Church
           .
           
             
               I.
               
                 The
                 Obligation
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 by
                 Divine
                 Right
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               
                 The
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 Divine
                 Right
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 The
                 Institution
                 of
                 Episcopal
                 Superiority
                 ,
                 by
                 Divine
                 Right
                 .
              
            
          
           By
           
             S.
             P.
          
           a
           Presbyter
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Henry
             Faithorne
          
           and
           
             John
             Kersey
          
           ,
           and
           sold
           by
           
             Walter
             Davis
          
           in
           Amen-Corner
           .
           1681.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Scheme
           of
           the
           general
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             PART
             I.
             
          
           
             THree
             popular
             Principles
             destructive
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               Page
               1.
            
             
          
           
             The
             absurdity
             of
             Mr.
             
             Hobb's
             Principle
             ,
             that
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             is
             the
             only
             founder
             of
             all
             Religion
             in
             every
             Commonwealth
             
               p.
               7
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Seldens
             account
             of
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             meerly
             Civil
             
               p.
               27
            
          
           
             His
             account
             of
             Excommunication
             from
             Adam
             to
             Moses
             considered
             
               p.
               37
            
          
           
             The
             same
             from
             Moses
             to
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Captivity
             to
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Saviour
             
               p.
               42
            
          
           
             The
             same
             in
             our
             Saviours
             time
             ,
             and
             ,
             first
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             Usage
             
               p.
               54
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Right
             ,
             which
             is
             proved
             to
             have
             been
             neither
             Judicial
             nor
             Imperial
             ,
             but
             purely
             Divine
             
               p.
               62
            
          
           
             
             Excommunication
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             proved
             to
             have
             been
             of
             Apostolical
             Antiquity
             
               p.
               71
            
          
           
             The
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             grounded
             ,
             carry
             in
             them
             true
             and
             proper
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             appropriate
             its
             exercise
             to
             the
             Church
             
               p.
               76
            
          
           
             And
             that
             by
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             not
             meer
             voluntary
             Confederacy
             
               p.
               89
            
          
           
             All
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             left
             entirely
             by
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             State
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Imperial
             Laws
             ,
             extant
             both
             in
             the
             Theodosian
             Code
             and
             Justinian
             ,
             are
             no
             new
             Laws
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             ratified
             with
             temporal
             Penalties
             
               p.
               91
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             II.
             
          
           
             AN
             account
             of
             the
             birth
             of
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Form
             of
             Government
             setled
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             by
             Divine
             Institution
             
               Page
               117
            
          
           
             That
             our
             Saviour
             founded
             his
             Church
             in
             an
             imparity
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             demonstrated
             ;
             this
             imparity
             proved
             to
             consist
             in
             a
             superiority
             of
             Power
             as
             well
             as
             Order
             ,
             and
             the
             Institution
             of
             it
             shewn
             to
             be
             of
             perpetual
             obligation
             
               p.
               124
            
          
           
             The
             Authority
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Practice
             vindicated
             against
             divers
             exceptions
             .
             The
             vanity
             and
             absurdity
             of
             the
             Objection
             from
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             the
             names
             ,
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             .
             The
             divine
             Obligation
             of
             Apostolical
             practice
             in
             this
             matter
             proved
             
               p.
               135
            
          
           
             The
             practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             in
             the
             Ages
             next
             and
             immediately
             after
             the
             Apostles
             .
             The
             pretence
             of
             the
             defect
             of
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             first
             Age
             falls
             as
             foul
             upon
             Christianity
             it self
             as
             the
             Form
             of
             Government
             
               p.
               143
            
          
           
             
             The
             Argument
             ,
             first
             ,
             from
             the
             defect
             as
             to
             places
             considered
             and
             confuted
             
               p.
               148
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             front
             the
             defect
             as
             to
             Times
             and
             Persons
             
               p.
               150
            
          
           
             The
             constant
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             proved
             ,
             first
             ,
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             St.
             Clement
             of
             Rome
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             of
             Ignatius
             ;
             his
             Epistles
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             genuine
             
               p.
               155
            
          
           
             The
             same
             proved
             from
             the
             Apostolical
             Canons
             ,
             and
             the
             Canons
             proved
             to
             be
             of
             Primitive
             Antiquity
             
               p.
               177
            
          
           
             The
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Ancients
             vindicated
             from
             the
             pretence
             of
             ambiguity
             ;
             and
             first
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             have
             not
             informed
             us
             whether
             the
             Succession
             were
             only
             of
             Order
             ,
             or
             of
             Power
             
               p.
               183
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             that
             it
             is
             not
             universal
             ;
             but
             whether
             it
             be
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             in
             that
             there
             are
             no
             Records
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Records
             of
             all
             the
             chiefest
             Churches
             are
             clear
             for
             it
             
               p.
               189
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             that
             this
             Succession
             is
             sometimes
             attributed
             to
             Presbyters
             ;
             this
             shewn
             to
             be
             apparently
             false
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             frivolous
             
               p.
               203
            
          
           
             That
             the
             ancient
             Church
             owned
             Episcopacy
             as
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             not
             Ecclesiastical
             
               p.
               213
            
          
           
             
             St.
             Jeroms
             Authority
             throughly
             considered
             ,
             and
             turned
             upon
             himself
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             this
             Objection
             out
             of
             him
             against
             it
             the
             strongest
             Argument
             to
             prove
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             of
             Episcopacy
             
               p.
               216
            
          
           
             The
             Custom
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             of
             the
             Ordination
             of
             their
             Bishop
             by
             Presbyters
             refuted
             ,
             and
             the
             Story
             of
             Eutychius
             concerning
             it
             shewn
             to
             be
             false
             and
             foolish
             
               p.
               231
            
          
           
             If
             we
             take
             away
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             some
             Form
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             it
             unavoidably
             resolves
             the
             Church
             into
             Independency
             and
             Confusion
             
               p.
               243
            
          
           
             The
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Episcopacy
             as
             setled
             by
             Divine
             Right
             the
             only
             effectal
             Bulwork
             against
             Popery
             
               p.
               252
            
          
           
             A
             Postscript
             
               p.
               263
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           PART
           I.
           
        
         
           WHEN
           I
           consider
           on
           one
           side
           with
           what
           triumph
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           was
           ,
           together
           with
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           restored
           ,
           with
           what
           Laws
           guarded
           ,
           with
           what
           Vigour
           asserted
           ,
           with
           what
           Zeal
           defended
           :
           and
           on
           the
           other
           with
           what
           folly
           and
           peevishness
           opposed
           ;
           that
           none
           of
           its
           implacable
           Enemies
           have
           ever
           been
           able
           to
           discover
           any
           the
           least
           real
           Defects
           or
           Corruptions
           in
           its
           Constitution
           .
           That
           ,
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           all
           wise
           men
           ,
           it
           approaches
           nearest
           of
           any
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           to
           the
           primitive
           Purity
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           free
           from
           all
           Impostures
           and
           Innovations
           ;
           that
           it
           does
           not
           abuse
           its
           Children
           with
           Pious
           Frauds
           and
           Arts
           of
           Gain
           ,
           nor
           sacrifise
           the
           Interests
           of
           Souls
           to
           its
           own
           Wealth
           and
           Grandeur
           ;
           that
           it
           asserts
           the
           Rights
           of
           Princes
           against
           all
           Priestly
           Usurpations
           ;
           that
           it
           does
           not
           
           enrage
           the
           People
           with
           Enthusiasm
           on
           one
           hand
           ,
           nor
           enslave
           them
           with
           Superstition
           on
           the
           other
           .
           That
           its
           Doctrins
           are
           Pure
           ,
           Simple
           ,
           and
           Apostolical
           ,
           and
           its
           Discipline
           Easie
           ,
           Prudent
           ,
           and
           Merciful
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Church
           that
           wants
           nothing
           but
           only
           that
           we
           would
           suffer
           her
           to
           be
           what
           she
           professes
           and
           desires
           to
           be
           .
           When
           (
           I
           say
           )
           I
           considered
           all
           this
           with
           my self
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           but
           strike
           me
           with
           wonder
           and
           amazement
           that
           a
           Church
           so
           unanimously
           owned
           ,
           so
           powerfully
           protected
           ,
           so
           excellently
           constituted
           ,
           so
           approved
           by
           all
           wise
           and
           good
           men
           ,
           should
           in
           all
           this
           time
           be
           so
           far
           from
           obteining
           any
           true
           and
           effectual
           settlement
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           almost
           stript
           naked
           of
           all
           the
           Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           of
           a
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           exposed
           to
           scorn
           and
           contempt
           ,
           deserted
           by
           its
           Friends
           ,
           trampled
           upon
           by
           its
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           truly
           reduced
           to
           the
           state
           of
           the
           
             Poor
             despised
             Church
             of
          
           England
           .
           But
           then
           considering
           farther
           with
           my self
           what
           might
           be
           the
           grounds
           and
           occasions
           of
           such
           a
           wild
           and
           seemingly
           unaccountable
           Apostasie
           ,
           I
           quickly
           found
           three
           very
           prevailing
           Principles
           utterly
           inconsistent
           
           with
           the
           being
           of
           a
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           generality
           of
           mens
           minds
           are
           possest
           ,
           and
           especially
           those
           that
           have
           of
           late
           appeared
           the
           most
           Zealous
           Patriots
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           No
           wonder
           then
           if
           the
           building
           be
           so
           weak
           and
           tottering
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           erected
           upon
           such
           false
           and
           rotten
           Foundations
           ;
           so
           that
           whilst
           these
           treacherous
           Principles
           lie
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Work
           ,
           it
           is
           plainly
           impossible
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           any
           sure
           and
           lasting
           settlement
           .
           And
           t
           is
           these
           false
           and
           unhappy
           Principles
           that
           I
           shall
           now
           endeavour
           to
           represent
           and
           by
           plain
           reason
           to
           remove
           .
           They
           are
           chiefly
           these
           three
           ;
           the
           first
           is
           that
           of
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           and
           his
           Followers
           ,
           that
           own
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           only
           because
           it
           is
           Establisht
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           allow
           no
           Authority
           either
           to
           that
           or
           any
           other
           Religion
           than
           as
           it
           is
           injoined
           by
           the
           Sovereign
           Power
           .
           Though
           a
           Religion
           that
           claims
           no
           higher
           Obligation
           confesses
           it self
           to
           be
           no
           Religion
           ,
           for
           none
           it
           is
           unless
           Enacted
           by
           Divine
           Authority
           .
           The
           second
           is
           that
           of
           Mr.
           Selden
           and
           his
           Followers
           ,
           that
           acknowledges
           the
           standing
           Laws
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           to
           have
           been
           derived
           
           from
           a
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           but
           derives
           all
           manner
           of
           Government
           and
           Authority
           in
           it
           from
           the
           Civil
           State.
           The
           third
           is
           the
           Opinion
           of
           some
           Learned
           and
           Moderate
           Divines
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           that
           grant
           indeed
           the
           necessity
           of
           some
           kind
           of
           Government
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           deny
           it
           to
           have
           been
           setled
           and
           fixed
           by
           our
           Saviour
           in
           any
           one
           Form
           ,
           or
           upon
           any
           certain
           Order
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           leave
           it
           wholly
           at
           some-bodies
           disposal
           (
           though
           who
           that
           somebody
           is
           they
           have
           not
           as
           yet
           clearly
           determined
           )
           to
           appoint
           Officers
           and
           Governours
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           thought
           most
           prudent
           and
           suitable
           to
           the
           present
           Circumstances
           of
           things
           .
           Now
           upon
           any
           of
           these
           Principles
           it
           is
           not
           at
           all
           material
           whether
           we
           assert
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           Church
           of
           England
           or
           not
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           all
           but
           so
           many
           Contradictions
           both
           to
           the
           being
           of
           a
           Church
           and
           to
           themselves
           ,
           at
           least
           if
           we
           pursue
           each
           party
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           they
           only
           assert
           the
           Shadow
           or
           Ghost
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           upon
           such
           Principles
           as
           are
           directly
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Fundamental
           Constitution
           of
           all
           Christian
           Churches
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           
           stoln
           away
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           from
           itself
           ,
           setting
           up
           the
           name
           against
           the
           thing
           ,
           the
           Idea
           against
           the
           Reality
           ,
           and
           the
           Notion
           against
           the
           Practice
           .
           For
           the
           first
           supposes
           a
           Church
           without
           Religion
           ;
           the
           second
           a
           Society
           without
           Government
           ;
           the
           third
           a
           Government
           without
           Governours
           .
           And
           what
           can
           be
           more
           absurd
           and
           inconsistent
           ?
           For
           a
           Church
           without
           Religion
           is
           no
           Church
           ;
           a
           Society
           without
           Government
           is
           no
           Society
           ;
           and
           a
           Government
           that
           is
           not
           lodged
           somwhere
           is
           no
           Government
           .
           So
           that
           though
           these
           Opinions
           are
           not
           equally
           wicked
           in
           themselves
           ,
           the
           first
           being
           open
           and
           avowed
           Atheism
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           ,
           equally
           destructive
           to
           the
           Fundamental
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Society
           founded
           not
           by
           any
           human
           Authority
           but
           Divine
           Right
           .
        
         
           With
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           and
           his
           Church
           I
           shall
           be
           very
           brief
           ,
           because
           his
           Notions
           here
           (
           as
           indeed
           they
           are
           every
           where
           )
           are
           no
           better
           than
           gross
           and
           palpable
           Contradictions
           .
        
         
           Neither
           should
           I
           spend
           much
           pains
           upon
           the
           second
           opinion
           ,
           because
           the
           absurdity
           of
           it
           is
           so
           easily
           demonstrable
           
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           Society
           it self
           ,
           but
           seeing
           Mr.
           Selden
           ,
           a
           very
           Learned
           Person
           ,
           has
           taken
           infinite
           pains
           in
           the
           Argument
           ,
           searched
           all
           Authors
           and
           all
           Records
           to
           heap
           together
           every
           thing
           that
           might
           serve
           his
           cause
           ,
           I
           shall
           wait
           upon
           him
           through
           all
           the
           material
           parts
           of
           his
           Discourse
           .
           But
           with
           the
           third
           sort
           I
           intend
           to
           treat
           more
           largely
           ,
           because
           that
           is
           the
           Church
           at
           this
           present
           in
           fashion
           ,
           and
           is
           become
           popular
           and
           plausible
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           some
           Learned
           men
           ,
           that
           have
           owned
           and
           asserted
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           carefully
           demonstrate
           its
           vanity
           and
           falsehood
           from
           our
           Saviours
           express
           Institution
           ;
           from
           the
           certain
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           from
           all
           the
           most
           undoubted
           Records
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           lastly
           from
           the
           great
           inconveniences
           that
           would
           unavoidably
           follow
           upon
           it
           .
           And
           when
           we
           have
           gained
           these
           three
           Fundamental
           points
           ,
           we
           may
           then
           and
           not
           till
           then
           proceed
           to
           farther
           proposals
           for
           the
           true
           settlement
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           for
           without
           them
           ,
           whatever
           men
           may
           talk
           of
           it
           ,
           all
           their
           Discourse
           of
           a
           Church
           is
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Notion
           and
           a
           Phantasm
           ,
           a
           Platonick
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           
           and
           a
           World
           in
           the
           Moon
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           as
           for
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           it
           is
           scarce
           worth
           any
           mans
           Confutation
           ,
           because
           it
           so
           plainly
           confutes
           itself
           .
           For
           what
           can
           be
           more
           absurd
           and
           ridiculous
           than
           to
           make
           (
           as
           he
           does
           )
           the
           serious
           Belief
           of
           Religion
           necessary
           to
           the
           security
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           yet
           discover
           to
           all
           those
           that
           he
           would
           have
           brought
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           this
           persuasion
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           in
           reality
           nothing
           but
           an
           useful
           and
           necessary
           Imposture
           .
           And
           yet
           into
           this
           preposterous
           course
           of
           Politicks
           does
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           suffer
           himself
           to
           be
           driven
           by
           his
           pedantick
           Pride
           and
           Vanity
           .
           That
           though
           it
           be
           above
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           the
           Empire
           of
           our
           Sovereign
           Lord
           Leviathan
           that
           the
           common
           people
           be
           abused
           with
           the
           Belief
           and
           scared
           with
           the
           dread
           of
           invisible
           Powers
           ,
           yet
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           tempted
           to
           think
           the
           great
           Philosopher
           himself
           so
           weak
           as
           to
           be
           betrayed
           into
           the
           same
           Opinion
           ,
           he
           Publishes
           a
           Book
           to
           all
           the
           World
           to
           no
           other
           purpose
           (
           beside
           Flattering
           the
           Tyrant
           Cromwel
           )
           than
           to
           declare
           that
           neither
           himself
           nor
           any
           wise
           man
           ought
           to
           regard
           the
           Tales
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           
           that
           they
           are
           only
           designed
           to
           abuse
           the
           ignorant
           and
           the
           silly
           .
           Just
           as
           if
           this
           great
           Statesman
           should
           go
           about
           to
           fright
           Birds
           from
           his
           Corn
           (
           as
           he
           speaks
           )
           with
           an
           empty
           Doublet
           ,
           an
           Hat
           and
           a
           crooked
           Stick
           ,
           but
           yet
           lest
           the
           Jack-Daws
           should
           take
           him
           for
           one
           of
           their
           own
           silly
           Flock
           ,
           he
           should
           take
           special
           care
           to
           inform
           them
           that
           himself
           knows
           it
           to
           be
           only
           a
           man
           of
           Clouts
           .
           This
           alone
           is
           sufficient
           to
           discover
           the
           vanity
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           Hobbian
           Religion
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           open
           Declaration
           of
           Atheism
           and
           Impiety
           .
           Though
           indeed
           this
           way
           of
           trifling
           is
           so
           natural
           to
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           that
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           he
           loves
           his
           own
           Opinions
           ,
           he
           always
           contradicts
           them
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           plain
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           pretenders
           to
           Wisdom
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           that
           so
           Inconsistent
           and
           Unphilosophical
           a
           Writer
           should
           obtain
           so
           much
           Credit
           and
           Authority
           among
           them
           .
           For
           though
           he
           have
           a
           very
           facetious
           Wit
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           many
           pleasant
           sayings
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           never
           Master
           of
           one
           Philosophick
           Notion
           .
           But
           for
           their
           conviction
           I
           shall
           challenge
           them
           to
           shew
           me
           more
           incoherent
           and
           inconsistent
           reasonings
           
           than
           are
           his
           undoubted
           and
           Mathematical
           Demonstrations
           against
           the
           Being
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           .
           First
           then
           ,
           would
           you
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           gives
           you
           your
           choice
           .
           Choose
           which
           you
           please
           ,
           he
           will
           demonstrate
           either
           by
           the
           same
           Topick
           .
           Will
           you
           have
           no
           Deity
           ?
           It
           is
           manifest
           there
           can
           be
           none
           ,
           because
           
           
             there
             can
             be
             no
             first
             Mover
             ,
             because
             nothing
             can
             move
             itself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             men
             go
             about
             to
             prove
             a
             Deity
             from
             the
             succession
             of
             Causes
             and
             Effects
             ,
             they
             prove
             nothing
             but
             the
             necessity
             of
             Eternal
             motion
             ,
             for
             as
             it
             is
             true
             that
             nothing
             can
             move
             itself
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             true
             that
             nothing
             can
             move
             any
             thing
             else
             unless
             itself
             be
             first
             moved
             .
          
           Here
           then
           the
           Demonstration
           is
           pregnant
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           first
           Cause
           ,
           because
           nothing
           can
           move
           it self
           ,
           and
           because
           all
           motion
           is
           Eternal
           .
           But
           will
           you
           have
           a
           Deity
           ?
           The
           Demonstration
           of
           it
           is
           as
           undeniable
           :
           
             For
             he
             that
             from
             any
             effect
          
           
           
             he
             seeth
             come
             to
             pass
             should
             reason
             to
             the
             next
             and
             immediate
             Cause
             thereof
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             Cause
             of
             that
             Cause
             ,
             and
             plunge
             himself
             profoundly
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             Causes
             ;
             shall
             at
             last
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             (
             as
             even
             the
             Heathen
          
           
           
             Philosophers
             confessed
             )
             one
             first
             Mover
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             first
             and
             an
             Eternal
             Cause
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             which
             is
             that
             which
             men
             mean
             by
             the
             name
             of
             God.
          
           Could
           any
           man
           think
           it
           possible
           that
           both
           these
           Demonstrations
           should
           drop
           from
           the
           Pen
           of
           the
           same
           infallible
           Philosopher
           ?
           or
           that
           the
           man
           that
           can
           demonstrate
           after
           this
           rate
           should
           be
           so
           confident
           as
           to
           boast
           of
           nothing
           lower
           than
           Mathematical
           Demonstration
           in
           all
           his
           Writings
           ?
           But
           though
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           be
           able
           to
           demonstrate
           Contradictions
           ,
           yet
           himself
           can
           hold
           but
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           always
           the
           wrong
           one
           .
           For
           it
           is
           the
           only
           scope
           of
           all
           his
           Natural
           Philosophy
           to
           affirm
           (
           I
           do
           not
           say
           to
           prove
           )
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           other
           Cause
           or
           Principle
           in
           the
           Universe
           beside
           the
           meer
           Aggregate
           of
           Natural
           Causes
           .
           By
           which
           Topick
           he
           plainly
           demonstrates
           there
           can
           be
           no
           such
           Being
           as
           a
           Deity
           .
           
             For
             if
             there
             is
             ,
             either
             he
             is
             a
             Corporeal
             or
             an
             Incorporeal
             substance
             ;
             but
             an
             Incorporeal
             Substance
             is
             the
             same
             with
             an
             Incorporeal
             Body
             :
             If
             Corporeal
             ,
             then
             either
             the
             world
             or
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             beside
             ;
             but
             it
             can
             be
             neither
             ,
             because
             by
             God
             is
             meant
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             therefore
          
           
           
             they
             who
             say
             the
             World
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             is
             God
             ,
             say
             it
             has
             no
             Cause
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             God.
          
           What
           Demonstration
           can
           be
           fuller
           and
           plainer
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Deity
           can
           be
           no
           Being
           distinct
           from
           the
           Universe
           ,
           nor
           the
           Universe
           itself
           ,
           nor
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           nothing
           ?
           But
           though
           it
           be
           demonstrable
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           Things
           that
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           yet
           he
           tells
           us
           the
           belief
           of
           a
           Deity
           is
           necessary
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           reverence
           to
           the
           Publick
           Laws
           .
           Though
           he
           has
           peremptorily
           determined
           that
           none
           can
           know
           the
           truth
           of
           a
           Revelation
           made
           to
           another
           ,
           but
           they
           to
           whom
           God
           himself
           has
           revealed
           it
           supernaturally
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           Revelation
           ,
           unless
           immediately
           made
           to
           my self
           ,
           can
           be
           of
           any
           use
           to
           me
           in
           this
           Enquiry
           .
           And
           though
           he
           had
           not
           thus
           carefully
           prevented
           its
           proper
           efficacy
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           it
           we
           shall
           find
           him
           as
           much
           concerned
           to
           destroy
           the
           Grounds
           of
           believing
           any
           Revelation
           ,
           as
           here
           he
           is
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Proof
           of
           a
           Deity
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           his
           Reverence
           to
           the
           Publick
           Laws
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           his
           Declaration
           of
           Atheism
           repeted
           ,
           
           viz.
           that
           though
           I
           
             Thomas
             Hobbs
          
           have
           no
           ground
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           any
           such
           Being
           as
           a
           Deity
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           nay
           though
           I
           am
           able
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           contrary
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           for
           Fashion-sake
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           compliance
           with
           the
           Custom
           of
           my
           Country
           ,
           I
           care
           not
           though
           I
           say
           that
           there
           is
           one
           ,
           only
           I
           desire
           all
           people
           to
           do
           me
           the
           right
           as
           to
           observe
           that
           I
           only
           say
           so
           ,
           and
           not
           think
           me
           so
           mean
           a
           Philosopher
           as
           in
           good
           earnest
           to
           believe
           so
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           that
           he
           has
           destroyed
           the
           Evidence
           of
           a
           Deity
           ,
           has
           he
           taken
           away
           the
           Obligation
           of
           all
           his
           Laws
           of
           Justice
           and
           Honesty
           ,
           by
           supposing
           such
           a
           State
           of
           Nature
           ,
           in
           which
           mankind
           being
           exempt
           from
           all
           Government
           may
           do
           whatever
           they
           please
           without
           the
           violation
           of
           any
           Law.
           Which
           to
           suppose
           is
           to
           suppose
           no
           Deity
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           be
           a
           Deity
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           supposition
           of
           any
           such
           State
           of
           Nature
           in
           which
           Mankind
           can
           be
           exempted
           from
           his
           Government
           .
           And
           here
           too
           he
           demonstrates
           contradictions
           from
           the
           same
           Topick
           .
           All
           men
           being
           by
           Nature
           of
           equal
           Power
           ,
           and
           therefore
           mutually
           fearing
           each
           other
           ,
           right
           reason
           dictates
           
           to
           every
           man
           to
           defend
           himself
           by
           force
           and
           hostility
           .
           And
           yet
           because
           all
           other
           men
           are
           of
           equal
           power
           with
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           state
           of
           Hostility
           is
           very
           unsafe
           and
           uncomfortable
           ,
           therefore
           the
           very
           same
           right
           Reason
           dictates
           to
           every
           man
           to
           seek
           the
           Friendship
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lies
           ,
           of
           all
           men
           .
           But
           though
           right
           Reasons
           Natural
           State
           of
           Peace
           be
           so
           Mathematically
           demonstrated
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           supposition
           of
           its
           more
           Ancient
           State
           of
           War
           lyes
           the
           whole
           mystery
           of
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           his
           Morals
           and
           Politics
           ;
           which
           being
           founded
           upon
           the
           former
           supposition
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Governour
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           alone
           for
           ever
           takes
           away
           the
           Obligation
           of
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           .
        
         
           For
           though
           he
           afterwards
           in
           his
           contradictory
           way
           to
           himself
           ,
           would
           ,
           when
           men
           have
           entered
           into
           compacts
           ,
           bring
           them
           all
           under
           the
           Laws
           of
           Justice
           ,
           yet
           as
           he
           goes
           about
           to
           establish
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           them
           bind
           without
           any
           Sanction
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           any
           power
           of
           binding
           .
           For
           having
           no
           Obligation
           but
           by
           vertue
           of
           mutual
           Compact
           ,
           and
           this
           mutual
           Compact
           being
           entered
           into
           only
           for
           private
           Interest
           ,
           as
           every
           man
           
           for
           that
           reason
           may
           observe
           them
           ,
           so
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           whenever
           he
           apprehends
           it
           beneficial
           to
           himself
           ,
           he
           is
           obliged
           ,
           as
           he
           will
           be
           true
           to
           his
           Fundamental
           Principle
           of
           Self-Interest
           ,
           to
           break
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           as
           he
           has
           founded
           them
           ,
           are
           but
           so
           many
           Artifices
           of
           Craft
           and
           mutual
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           whereby
           mankind
           pretend
           and
           profess
           faithful
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           a
           sincere
           endeavour
           to
           procure
           the
           good
           and
           welfare
           of
           the
           Community
           ,
           yet
           every
           man
           resolves
           inwardly
           within
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           do
           neither
           ,
           but
           meerly
           when
           it
           tends
           to
           his
           private
           Advantage
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           can
           any
           way
           advance
           that
           ,
           what
           cares
           he
           what
           mischief
           he
           does
           either
           to
           the
           Private
           or
           Public
           Interest
           of
           all
           the
           men
           in
           the
           world
           beside
           :
           An
           honorable
           account
           this
           of
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           his
           honesty
           .
           But
           of
           his
           Notions
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           discourse
           any
           farther
           ,
           finding
           it
           done
           more
           largely
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           have
           here
           made
           this
           brief
           representation
           of
           it
           only
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           give
           at
           one
           view
           a
           complete
           account
           of
           the
           Hobbian
           Religion
           .
           But
           our
           present
           business
           
           is
           to
           enquire
           into
           his
           Principles
           concerning
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           being
           nothing
           but
           that
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           planted
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           .
           And
           here
           all
           his
           Notions
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           resolved
           into
           one
           Fundamental
           Principle
           ,
           that
           the
           Sovereign
           Power
           in
           every
           Common-Wealth
           is
           the
           sole
           Founder
           of
           all
           revealed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           whatever
           pretences
           ,
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           may
           be
           made
           to
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           they
           can
           have
           no
           Obligatory
           Power
           ,
           unless
           they
           can
           obtain
           it
           from
           the
           Sovereign
           Authority
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           then
           whether
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           equal
           Force
           and
           Obligation
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           .
           Which
           is
           in
           express
           words
           to
           affirm
           that
           all
           revealed
           Religion
           is
           no
           Religion
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           is
           every
           where
           so
           plain
           and
           peremptory
           in
           this
           rank
           assertion
           ,
           which
           concludes
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           a
           profligate
           Impostor
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           not
           but
           charge
           it
           as
           a
           reproach
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           such
           open
           Blasphemy
           should
           be
           suffered
           so
           long
           to
           pass
           so
           freely
           without
           Censure
           or
           Punishment
           .
           For
           having
           first
           been
           so
           impudent
           as
           to
           
           define
           all
           Religion
           to
           be
           nothing
           else
           than
           the
           allowance
           of
           some
           Public
           Tales
           ,
           from
           thence
           he
           proceeds
           in
           his
           Mathematical
           method
           to
           inform
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           neither
           is
           nor
           can
           be
           of
           any
           Authority
           in
           any
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           otherwise
           than
           as
           it
           is
           owned
           and
           ratified
           by
           the
           Supream
           Secular
           Powers
           :
           so
           that
           if
           Cromwel
           or
           any
           other
           Sovereign
           Prince
           be
           pleased
           to
           command
           his
           Subjects
           only
           to
           renounce
           their
           Saviour
           and
           their
           Christian
           Faith
           and
           declare
           themselves
           Jews
           or
           Mahumetans
           ,
           in
           that
           Case
           they
           are
           indispensably
           bound
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           the
           Christian
           or
           any
           other
           Law
           to
           have
           any
           binding
           force
           than
           what
           it
           receives
           from
           the
           Arbitrary
           Power
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           .
           And
           agreeable
           to
           that
           General
           Proposition
           the
           Philosopher
           is
           pleased
           to
           inform
           us
           ,
           
           that
           the
           whole
           Power
           of
           instructing
           the
           people
           in
           any
           Religion
           is
           derived
           from
           the
           Sovereign
           Prince
           .
           That
           the
           
           Subjects
           of
           every
           Common-Wealth
           ought
           to
           receive
           every
           thing
           as
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           that
           the
           Civil-Laws
           declare
           to
           be
           so
           .
           That
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           the
           
           Sovereign
           commands
           to
           be
           taught
           we
           
           are
           to
           examine
           and
           try
           the
           Truths
           of
           those
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           pretended
           Prophets
           ,
           with
           Miracle
           or
           without
           ,
           shall
           at
           any
           time
           pretend
           to
           advance
           .
           That
           
           Moses
           made
           the
           Scripture
           Canonical
           ,
           as
           civil
           Sovereign
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           That
           our
           Saviour
           gave
           his
           Apostles
           power
           to
           Preach
           and
           Baptise
           in
           all
           parts
           
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           supposing
           they
           were
           not
           by
           their
           own
           lawful
           Sovereign
           forbidden
           .
           That
           the
           new
           Testament
           had
           not
           
           the
           force
           of
           Law
           ,
           till
           it
           received
           it
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           .
           That
           the
           civil
           Magistrate
           has
           originally
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Sovereign
           
           Supremacy
           a
           power
           of
           ordaining
           Priests
           and
           administring
           Sacraments
           .
           That
           Christian
           Kings
           are
           the
           only
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           
           the
           faith
           of
           all
           their
           Subjects
           depends
           only
           upon
           their
           Authority
           .
           And
           he
           is
           so
           entirely
           possessed
           with
           this
           notion
           of
           Kingly
           power
           ,
           that
           he
           allows
           no
           other
           Authority
           to
           God
           himself
           .
           And
           thus
           when
           he
           appoints
           the
           punishment
           of
           death
           to
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           because
           they
           tempt
           the
           People
           to
           revolt
           from
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           :
           These
           words
           (
           he
           tells
           us
           )
           
             to
             revolt
             from
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
          
           
           
           are
           equivalent
           to
           
             revolt
             from
             your
             King
          
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           made
           God
           their
           King
           by
           Pact
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           Mount
           Sinai
           .
           So
           that
           had
           they
           not
           obliged
           themselves
           by
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           no
           sin
           to
           worship
           other
           Gods
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           it
           is
           all
           one
           in
           itself
           to
           worship
           the
           true
           and
           to
           worship
           false
           Gods
           ,
           which
           is
           plainly
           to
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           at
           all
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           worship
           they
           paid
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           due
           to
           him
           as
           Sovereign
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           their
           King
           by
           Pact
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           every
           Subject
           owes
           to
           his
           Sovereign
           .
           And
           
           therefore
           he
           in
           express
           terms
           defines
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           to
           be
           a
           civil
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           he
           expounds
           the
           third
           Commandment
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           not
           take
           the
           name
           of
           God
           in
           vain
           ;
           that
           
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           speak
           rashly
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           nor
           dispute
           his
           Right
           ,
           nor
           the
           Commissions
           of
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           his
           Lieutenants
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           end
           of
           our
           Saviours
           coming
           into
           the
           World
           to
           
           restore
           unto
           God
           by
           a
           new
           Covenant
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           being
           his
           by
           the
           old
           Covenant
           had
           been
           cut
           off
           by
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           the
           Israelites
           in
           the
           Election
           of
           Saul
           .
           And
           the
           same
           account
           
           he
           gives
           of
           Christianity
           it self
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           only
           receiving
           our
           Saviour
           for
           King.
           So
           that
           when
           St.
           Paul
           says
           to
           the
           
             Galatians
             ,
             That
             if
             himself
             ,
             or
             an
             Angel
             from
          
           
           
             Heaven
             preach
             any
             other
             Gospel
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             he
             had
             preached
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             .
          
           That
           Gospel
           was
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           King
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           Preaching
           against
           the
           power
           of
           the
           King
           received
           ,
           in
           consequence
           to
           these
           words
           is
           by
           St.
           Paul
           accursed
           ;
           for
           his
           speech
           is
           addressed
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           Preaching
           had
           already
           received
           Jesus
           for
           the
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           for
           King
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           we
           owe
           no
           other
           duty
           to
           our
           Saviour
           than
           if
           he
           had
           been
           only
           a
           temporal
           Messias
           ,
           seeing
           all
           that
           is
           due
           to
           him
           is
           only
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           covenant
           ,
           whereby
           we
           receive
           him
           for
           our
           King.
           Neither
           is
           this
           Kingdom
           
           of
           his
           present
           ,
           but
           is
           to
           be
           established
           upon
           the
           Earth
           after
           the
           general
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           Pact
           that
           the
           faithful
           make
           with
           him
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           they
           are
           only
           obliged
           to
           obey
           him
           for
           King
           ,
           whensoever
           he
           shall
           be
           pleased
           to
           take
           the
           Kingdom
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           barely
           to
           represent
           this
           Train
           of
           absurdities
           is
           more
           than
           enough
           to
           
           confute
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           all
           resolve
           into
           this
           one
           gross
           Contradiction
           :
           That
           for
           the
           ends
           of
           Government
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           believe
           and
           obey
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           as
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           :
           And
           for
           the
           same
           ends
           of
           Government
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           that
           we
           owe
           no
           other
           Obedience
           to
           it
           ,
           than
           as
           it
           is
           injoyn'd
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           man.
           But
           though
           such
           manifest
           Trifles
           deserve
           not
           the
           civility
           of
           being
           confuted
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           fit
           to
           let
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           his
           credulous
           Disciples
           (
           and
           in
           all
           my
           Conversation
           I
           never
           met
           with
           a
           more
           ignorant
           or
           confident
           Credulity
           )
           understand
           after
           what
           a
           childish
           rate
           their
           mighty
           Master
           of
           Demonstration
           proves
           these
           ,
           and
           indeed
           every
           thing
           else
           ;
           For
           he
           has
           but
           one
           way
           of
           proving
           all
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           to
           define
           his
           own
           Opinion
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           Definition
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           so
           .
           And
           for
           an
           undenyable
           proof
           of
           this
           ,
           we
           will
           take
           a
           review
           of
           all
           the
           foremention'd
           propositions
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           find
           all
           his
           Mathematical
           Demonstrations
           to
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           so
           many
           Positive
           and
           Dogmatical
           Tautologies
           .
           Thus
           when
           he
           proves
           there
           can
           be
           no
           first
           Mover
           ,
           because
           he
           has
           already
           defined
           ,
           
           that
           nothing
           can
           move
           it self
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           demonstratively
           follows
           ,
           that
           all
           motion
           must
           be
           Eternal
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           we
           assert
           an
           Eternal
           first
           cause
           ,
           we
           run
           upon
           that
           desperate
           absurdity
           that
           somthing
           may
           move
           it self
           .
           He
           had
           argued
           full
           as
           Mathematically
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           move
           it self
           ,
           because
           I
           say
           nothing
           can
           move
           it self
           .
           So
           again
           when
           he
           proves
           that
           God
           is
           neither
           the
           Universe
           ,
           nor
           a
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           somthing
           beside
           ;
           he
           had
           argued
           as
           well
           ,
           had
           he
           said
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           Being
           distinct
           from
           the
           Fabrick
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           none
           .
           So
           again
           those
           Books
           only
           can
           be
           Law
           in
           every
           Nation
           ,
           that
           are
           establisht
           for
           such
           by
           the
           Sovereign
           Authority
           ;
           because
           a
           Law
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           defined
           it
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           than
           the
           Command
           of
           that
           man
           ,
           or
           Company
           of
           men
           that
           have
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           in
           every
           Common-wealth
           ,
           from
           whence
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           it
           unavoidably
           follows
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           a
           Law
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           Enacted
           by
           the
           Sovereign
           Power
           .
           And
           so
           it
           would
           have
           followed
           as
           unavoidably
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           only
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           Sovereign
           only
           can
           make
           Law
           ,
           because
           the
           Sovereign
           only
           can
           make
           Law.
           And
           yet
           upon
           this
           one
           
           mighty
           Demonstration
           are
           built
           all
           the
           other
           bold
           assertions
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           collected
           out
           of
           his
           Books
           ,
           that
           the
           Sovereign
           Prince
           is
           Sovereign
           Prophet
           too
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           sole
           Pastor
           to
           the
           People
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           the
           only
           Power
           of
           ordaining
           Priests
           ,
           and
           interpreting
           Scripture
           ;
           That
           Moses
           and
           Constantine
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           Kingly
           Power
           made
           the
           Scriptures
           Canonical
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           more
           than
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Law
           beside
           the
           Law
           of
           man.
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           needless
           to
           pursue
           them
           singly
           ,
           only
           I
           cannot
           but
           observe
           that
           when
           he
           makes
           teaching
           any
           Doctrin
           against
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Sovereign
           Prince
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           certain
           sign
           of
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ;
           he
           has
           obtain'd
           his
           design
           of
           insinuating
           ,
           that
           both
           Moses
           and
           our
           Saviour
           were
           manifest
           Impostors
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           both
           proceeded
           contrary
           to
           the
           Commands
           of
           the
           present
           Powers
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           true
           Account
           of
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           his
           Religion
           :
           That
           though
           they
           were
           indeed
           Impostors
           and
           Rebels
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           yet
           having
           had
           the
           Fortune
           to
           gain
           Authority
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           being
           own'd
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           men
           as
           Divine
           Persons
           as
           they
           pretended
           to
           be
           .
           And
           as
           his
           honourable
           notion
           of
           mankind
           was
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           pretences
           to
           Justice
           and
           Honesty
           ,
           they
           were
           only
           a
           pack
           of
           dissembling
           Knaves
           ;
           so
           his
           notion
           of
           a
           Christian
           Church
           is
           nothing
           else
           than
           an
           association
           of
           Atheistical
           Hypocrites
           professing
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           not
           believing
           it
           .
           He
           had
           better
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Church
           at
           all
           .
           And
           so
           when
           he
           tells
           us
           that
           it
           is
           lawful
           for
           a
           good
           Christian
           to
           deny
           his
           Christian
           Faith
           when
           his
           Sovereign
           commands
           him
           ;
           he
           had
           better
           have
           expresly
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           good
           Christian
           at
           all
           .
           For
           the
           Reason
           he
           gives
           that
           profession
           with
           the
           Tongue
           is
           but
           an
           outward
           thing
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           than
           any
           other
           Gesture
           ,
           whereby
           we
           signifie
           our
           Obedience
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           honestly
           done
           ,
           so
           we
           hold
           firmly
           in
           the
           heart
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ;
           this
           Liberty
           ,
           if
           once
           allowed
           ,
           would
           authorize
           all
           the
           Villany
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           for
           Perjury
           it self
           is
           but
           an
           external
           thing
           ,
           and
           will
           by
           this
           means
           become
           lawful
           ,
           so
           a
           man
           believe
           in
           his
           heart
           the
           contrary
           to
           what
           he
           says
           with
           his
           mouth
           .
           But
           
           when
           to
           this
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           indeed
           such
           Persons
           as
           have
           a
           calling
           to
           Preach
           ,
           are
           obliged
           ,
           if
           called
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           suffer
           Martyrdom
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           but
           none
           other
           ,
           no
           more
           being
           required
           of
           private
           Christians
           but
           their
           own
           Faith
           ;
           He
           little
           considers
           that
           by
           this
           new
           kind
           of
           priviledge
           ,
           that
           he
           out
           of
           his
           great
           kindness
           grants
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           he
           has
           contradicted
           his
           whole
           design
           .
           For
           if
           they
           may
           lawfully
           persist
           to
           death
           in
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           contrary
           to
           the
           Commands
           of
           the
           civil
           Sovereign
           ;
           then
           the
           case
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           all
           Subjects
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           profess
           that
           Religion
           which
           the
           Sovereign
           enjoyns
           ,
           which
           once
           granted
           ,
           the
           whole
           cause
           of
           Leviathan
           is
           overthrown
           .
           And
           as
           by
           this
           particular
           kindness
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           he
           has
           run
           himself
           upon
           a
           flat
           Contradiction
           to
           his
           whole
           Design
           ,
           so
           has
           he
           renounced
           his
           Argument
           against
           Martyrdom
           .
           For
           when
           he
           proves
           that
           a
           Christian
           may
           deny
           his
           Faith
           ,
           because
           profession
           is
           but
           an
           outward
           Ceremony
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           more
           in
           a
           Clergy-man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           lawful
           and
           innocent
           in
           him
           as
           in
           any
           other
           .
           However
           they
           are
           very
           much
           obliged
           to
           him
           for
           this
           singular
           kindness
           and
           civility
           to
           
           them
           ,
           especially
           at
           that
           time
           when
           they
           enjoyed
           this
           his
           priviledg
           so
           highly
           as
           they
           did
           at
           the
           time
           of
           publishing
           his
           Book
           .
           All
           the
           Orthodox
           Clergy
           being
           then
           treated
           with
           a
           more
           barbarous
           cruelty
           than
           the
           ancient
           Christians
           were
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Persecutors
           ,
           great
           numbers
           of
           them
           being
           then
           stinking
           to
           death
           in
           the
           holes
           and
           bottoms
           of
           rotten
           Ships
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           the
           Clergy
           were
           in
           that
           woful
           Condition
           ,
           for
           him
           so
           impertinently
           to
           suggest
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           immediately
           after
           ;
           
             That
             no
             man
             is
             required
             to
             die
             for
             every
             Tenet
             that
             serves
             their
             Ambition
             or
             Profit
          
           ;
           to
           speak
           very
           gently
           ,
           this
           was
           not
           done
           like
           a
           Gentleman
           .
           And
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           could
           not
           have
           taken
           a
           more
           unseasonable
           time
           to
           revile
           the
           Clergy
           than
           he
           did
           .
           For
           whilst
           they
           were
           in
           Prosperity
           indowed
           with
           good
           Revenues
           ,
           and
           entrusted
           with
           great
           Power
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           fall'n
           upon
           them
           then
           ,
           Envy
           might
           have
           been
           some
           ground
           for
           his
           Malice
           .
           But
           at
           that
           time
           when
           they
           were
           trampled
           upon
           by
           the
           very
           Scum
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           ruin'd
           and
           undone
           ,
           he
           could
           have
           no
           other
           Temptation
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           meer
           Hatred
           and
           Malice
           to
           the
           Function
           it self
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           though
           
           it
           be
           a
           foolish
           thing
           for
           any
           man
           to
           die
           for
           the
           Ambition
           or
           Profit
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           a
           truly
           noble
           thing
           both
           of
           the
           Clergy
           and
           others
           to
           sacrifise
           their
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           in
           the
           Cause
           of
           their
           lawful
           Prince
           against
           Rebels
           and
           Traytors
           .
           And
           it
           will
           be
           an
           eternal
           blemish
           upon
           Mr.
           
           Hobbs's
           Name
           and
           Memory
           ,
           that
           when
           ,
           beside
           the
           general
           duty
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           he
           had
           received
           many
           particular
           Favours
           and
           Obligations
           from
           his
           Prince
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           only
           desert
           him
           himself
           ,
           but
           should
           publish
           this
           Book
           on
           purpose
           to
           persuade
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           any
           way
           bound
           to
           adhere
           to
           their
           lawful
           Prince
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           brought
           under
           an
           Obligation
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Loyalty
           to
           the
           then
           brutish
           Usurper
           ;
           whom
           he
           flattered
           to
           so
           high
           a
           degree
           of
           Tyranny
           as
           to
           advise
           him
           to
           require
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           Submission
           to
           his
           brutal
           Power
           ,
           but
           an
           Approbation
           of
           all
           his
           wicked
           Actions
           ,
           a
           thing
           so
           infinitely
           vile
           and
           dishonourable
           ,
           that
           it
           exceeded
           the
           wickedness
           of
           the
           Tyrant
           himself
           .
           Now
           men
           of
           these
           irreligious
           Principles
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           fit
           Members
           of
           a
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           
           are
           not
           worthy
           to
           live
           in
           any
           humane
           Society
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           blow
           up
           the
           foundations
           of
           all
           Government
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Religion
           .
           For
           Loyalty
           or
           a
           sense
           of
           duty
           to
           lawful
           Governours
           is
           founded
           upon
           no
           other
           Principle
           ,
           than
           the
           Obligation
           of
           Conscience
           towards
           God
           ;
           So
           that
           those
           men
           that
           set
           Subjects
           loose
           from
           that
           ,
           turn
           them
           loose
           to
           Rebellion
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           though
           the
           notion
           of
           a
           Deity
           be
           nothing
           else
           than
           an
           empty
           Doublet
           ,
           an
           Hat
           ,
           and
           a
           crooked
           Stick
           set
           up
           by
           Princes
           to
           scare
           fools
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           it
           concerns
           them
           to
           keep
           those
           men
           out
           of
           their
           Fields
           ,
           who
           go
           about
           to
           destroy
           the
           Reverence
           of
           their
           Scare-crow
           .
           However
           these
           men
           are
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           any
           Disputes
           about
           Church-government
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           allow
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           Church
           ,
           when
           the
           Dispute
           proceeds
           only
           upon
           that
           Supposition
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           leave
           them
           to
           enjoy
           the
           vanity
           of
           their
           own
           Conceits
           ,
           and
           proceed
           to
           the
           second
           Adversary
           ,
           who
           grants
           a
           Church
           founded
           by
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           but
           no
           right
           of
           Government
           within
           it self
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           in
           the
           former
           we
           have
           seen
           the
           power
           of
           Ignorance
           joyn'd
           with
           
           Pride
           and
           Vanity
           ,
           so
           here
           may
           we
           see
           the
           Impotency
           of
           Learning
           joyn'd
           with
           Prejudice
           and
           Passion
           .
           For
           this
           learned
           Gentleman
           has
           spared
           for
           no
           pains
           in
           this
           Argument
           ,
           he
           has
           ransackt
           all
           Authors
           ,
           and
           all
           Languages
           to
           serve
           his
           Cause
           ;
           he
           set
           aside
           many
           years
           for
           composing
           his
           Work
           ,
           and
           indeed
           seems
           to
           have
           made
           it
           the
           main
           design
           of
           his
           Life
           .
           And
           whatever
           first
           engaged
           him
           to
           undertake
           the
           Argument
           (
           and
           it
           is
           usually
           reported
           that
           the
           Provocation
           was
           so
           very
           slight
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           it
           beneath
           the
           Spirit
           of
           so
           great
           a
           man
           )
           he
           has
           prosecuted
           it
           with
           greater
           Zeal
           and
           Keenness
           than
           he
           expresses
           in
           other
           Writings
           .
           Nay
           ,
           he
           cannot
           forbear
           upon
           all
           occasions
           digressing
           into
           this
           Subject
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           this
           is
           the
           main
           matter
           of
           his
           Preface
           to
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Anno
             Civili
          
           ,
           the
           Subject
           whereof
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           is
           remote
           enough
           from
           this
           Argument
           .
           And
           yet
           after
           all
           his
           expence
           of
           Pains
           and
           Learning
           ,
           he
           has
           been
           so
           far
           from
           serving
           the
           purpose
           of
           his
           Design
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           directly
           opposed
           it
           .
           And
           if
           he
           had
           only
           studied
           to
           furnish
           the
           Church
           with
           Arguments
           to
           justifie
           her
           Authority
           and
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           
           he
           could
           not
           have
           done
           her
           more
           service
           than
           he
           has
           done
           by
           this
           violent
           Attempt
           upon
           it
           .
           This
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           cannot
           but
           seem
           a
           very
           strange
           Charge
           against
           a
           Person
           of
           his
           Parts
           and
           Learning
           ;
           but
           therein
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           appears
           the
           strength
           of
           Prejudice
           and
           Partiality
           ,
           that
           it
           puts
           men
           beside
           the
           use
           of
           their
           Natural
           Understandings
           ,
           and
           hires
           them
           to
           set
           their
           Wits
           on
           work
           only
           to
           serve
           a
           Cause
           or
           gratifie
           a
           Passion
           .
           And
           when
           once
           a
           man
           has
           taken
           up
           a
           Falshood
           to
           defend
           ,
           the
           more
           Skill
           and
           Learning
           he
           spends
           upon
           it
           ,
           the
           worse
           it
           is
           ;
           for
           when
           an
           Errour
           is
           but
           slightly
           maintain'd
           ,
           the
           mistake
           may
           proceed
           from
           Inadvertency
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           is
           asserted
           with
           great
           Industry
           and
           long
           Study
           ,
           that
           discovers
           the
           man
           to
           be
           under
           a
           setled
           and
           habitual
           misunderstanding
           .
           And
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           every
           thing
           will
           be
           True
           or
           False
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           whether
           we
           will
           or
           no.
           And
           if
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Church
           be
           setled
           upon
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           all
           the
           Wit
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           Eloquence
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           Learning
           in
           the
           World
           that
           can
           unsettle
           it
           ;
           the
           Winds
           may
           blow
           ,
           and
           the
           Waves
           may
           beat
           ,
           but
           they
           can
           never
           shake
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           founded
           upon
           a
           Rock
           .
           For
           
           a
           proof
           hereof
           I
           shall
           ,
           first
           ,
           give
           a
           brief
           Account
           of
           this
           learned
           Authors
           method
           of
           Discourse
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           way
           of
           arguing
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           endeavours
           to
           destroy
           the
           Original
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           shall
           undertake
           to
           make
           out
           a
           demonstrative
           proof
           of
           its
           Divine
           Authority
           .
           Only
           I
           must
           premise
           ,
           that
           whereas
           he
           treats
           only
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           that
           Dispute
           must
           involve
           in
           it
           all
           other
           Acts
           of
           Government
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           are
           all
           supposed
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           inflicting
           Punishment
           .
        
         
           Now
           Mr.
           Seldens
           Account
           of
           the
           rise
           of
           Excommunication
           is
           briefly
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           never
           establisht
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           by
           any
           Divine
           Command
           ;
           that
           there
           was
           no
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           whilst
           they
           enjoyed
           the
           Civil
           Power
           among
           themselves
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           we
           meet
           with
           no
           Footsteps
           of
           it
           till
           after
           the
           Babylonian
           Captivity
           ;
           and
           that
           then
           and
           there
           it
           was
           first
           taken
           up
           among
           the
           Jews
           by
           Confederacy
           and
           mutual
           Compact
           .
           For
           being
           then
           deprived
           of
           all
           judicial
           Power
           ,
           and
           zealous
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           Nation
           ,
           they
           covenanted
           among
           themselves
           to
           punish
           all
           contumacious
           Offenders
           against
           their
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           by
           
           Excommunication
           .
           Which
           consisted
           of
           two
           things
           ,
           First
           ,
           solemn
           Imprecation
           of
           the
           Divine
           vengeance
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Separation
           from
           their
           Converse
           ,
           that
           partly
           by
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           shame
           and
           modesty
           they
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           was
           no
           proper
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           so
           it
           could
           take
           no
           effect
           not
           only
           against
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Sovereign
           Power
           ,
           but
           of
           every
           refractory
           Offender
           ,
           that
           might
           ,
           if
           he
           pleased
           ,
           despise
           their
           Sentence
           and
           in
           spite
           of
           it
           ,
           enjoy
           the
           liberty
           of
           his
           own
           Conversation
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           make
           the
           Sentence
           appear
           more
           terrible
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           they
           expressed
           it
           in
           the
           same
           forms
           of
           Speech
           ,
           in
           which
           Moses
           expressed
           Capital
           punishments
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           gave
           the
           Occasion
           to
           learned
           men
           of
           mistaking
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           same
           Phrases
           had
           signified
           the
           same
           thing
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           though
           the
           only
           intention
           of
           the
           Jews
           was
           thereby
           to
           declare
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           no
           more
           own
           Excommunicate
           persons
           to
           be
           Members
           of
           their
           Society
           ,
           than
           if
           they
           had
           been
           cut
           off
           from
           it
           by
           a
           sentence
           of
           Death
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           it
           were
           in
           their
           Power
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           spare
           to
           do
           it
           according
           to
           
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           .
           That
           this
           sentence
           related
           only
           to
           their
           Civil
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           was
           no
           abridgment
           of
           their
           freedom
           as
           to
           publick
           Worship
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Offender
           upon
           whom
           it
           passed
           ,
           was
           said
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           their
           Synagogue
           ,
           yet
           that
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           as
           it
           was
           their
           Court
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           not
           their
           place
           of
           Worship
           ,
           and
           so
           signifies
           Civil
           Out-lawry
           ,
           not
           Ecclesiastical
           Excommunication
           .
           But
           though
           this
           Device
           was
           at
           first
           made
           use
           of
           in
           this
           case
           of
           necessity
           for
           want
           of
           more
           effectual
           Government
           ;
           yet
           having
           once
           obtained
           the
           Power
           of
           custom
           among
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           restored
           to
           their
           Country
           and
           Civil
           State
           they
           reserved
           it
           among
           their
           Civil
           Penalties
           ,
           and
           used
           or
           omitted
           ,
           alter'd
           or
           abated
           its
           Exercise
           according
           to
           discretion
           ,
           as
           is
           wont
           to
           be
           done
           in
           all
           other
           Acts
           of
           humane
           Judicature
           .
           That
           this
           was
           the
           State
           and
           Notion
           of
           the
           thing
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           took
           it
           up
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           therefore
           expressed
           it
           by
           the
           same
           forms
           of
           Speech
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           their
           Discourses
           it
           signified
           no
           other
           Separation
           than
           what
           it
           did
           among
           the
           Jews
           .
           That
           thus
           the
           Use
           of
           it
           continued
           till
           
           the
           open
           breach
           between
           the
           Jews
           and
           Christians
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Christian
           Church
           being
           wholly
           separated
           from
           the
           Jewish
           into
           a
           Society
           by
           it self
           ,
           they
           enter'd
           into
           such
           a
           Confederacy
           among
           themselves
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           did
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Captivity
           ,
           of
           inflicting
           censures
           upon
           such
           as
           by
           their
           unchristian
           Practices
           should
           bring
           scandal
           upon
           the
           Church
           .
           That
           this
           Power
           at
           first
           resided
           in
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           ,
           not
           in
           any
           particular
           Officer
           ,
           and
           that
           thus
           it
           continued
           till
           the
           Ambition
           of
           the
           Bishops
           wrested
           it
           into
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           and
           for
           it
           pretended
           the
           Authority
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Commission
           .
           And
           so
           they
           enjoyed
           it
           till
           the
           time
           of
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ,
           who
           taking
           the
           Church
           into
           his
           Care
           and
           Government
           ,
           reassumed
           this
           Power
           to
           himself
           as
           a
           natural
           Right
           of
           the
           Sovereign
           Prerogative
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           descended
           to
           all
           his
           Successors
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Records
           of
           every
           Age
           ,
           varied
           its
           Use
           and
           exercise
           at
           their
           own
           pleasure
           .
           And
           as
           Princes
           came
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           this
           Right
           of
           course
           Escheated
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           accordingly
           challenged
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           largely
           proved
           by
           the
           History
           of
           Europe
           ,
           
           and
           particularly
           of
           our
           own
           Nation
           .
           This
           is
           the
           short
           Account
           of
           his
           long
           Performance
           ;
           the
           sum
           whereof
           is
           ,
           That
           Excommunication
           had
           no
           Divine
           ,
           but
           meerly
           an
           humane
           Original
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           no
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           but
           a
           civil
           Punishment
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           appertains
           not
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           civil
           Magistrate
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           Answer
           ,
           or
           rather
           Confute
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           need
           only
           to
           represent
           ,
           That
           the
           Christian
           Church
           is
           a
           Society
           founded
           upon
           the
           immediate
           Charter
           and
           Command
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           whereby
           he
           has
           obliged
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           to
           the
           open
           profession
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           Communicate
           in
           the
           Sacraments
           and
           all
           other
           Ordinances
           of
           publick
           Worship
           ;
           which
           Society
           is
           so
           far
           from
           having
           the
           least
           Dependence
           upon
           the
           Civil
           Power
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           at
           first
           Erected
           not
           only
           without
           the
           Allowance
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           Edicts
           and
           Decrees
           of
           all
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           subsisted
           so
           apart
           from
           all
           Kingdoms
           and
           Common-wealths
           for
           above
           300
           years
           ;
           all
           which
           time
           ,
           though
           it
           borrowed
           no
           Force
           or
           Assistance
           from
           the
           Imperial
           Laws
           ,
           yet
           by
           vertue
           of
           our
           Saviours
           
           Divine
           Authority
           it
           obliged
           all
           Christians
           to
           embody
           together
           into
           a
           visible
           Society
           .
           Which
           Obligation
           is
           not
           only
           distinct
           from
           ,
           but
           antecedent
           to
           all
           humane
           Laws
           that
           require
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           a
           Christian
           state
           men
           are
           not
           Christians
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           that
           constitutes
           the
           Being
           and
           Formality
           of
           a
           Christian
           Church
           .
           Now
           this
           being
           granted
           me
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           without
           denying
           the
           foundations
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           the
           whole
           cause
           of
           Erastianism
           is
           run
           upon
           a
           palpable
           Contradiction
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Church
           be
           a
           Society
           founded
           upon
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           it
           must
           have
           at
           least
           as
           much
           Power
           of
           Government
           within
           it self
           as
           is
           necessary
           to
           its
           own
           Peace
           and
           Preservation
           ;
           otherwise
           it
           is
           no
           Society
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           any
           Divine
           Appointment
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           indued
           with
           a
           Power
           of
           Government
           ,
           it
           must
           have
           a
           Power
           of
           inflicting
           penalties
           upon
           Offenders
           ,
           because
           without
           that
           the
           common
           sense
           of
           mankind
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           all
           Government
           is
           ineffectual
           .
           And
           then
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Society
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           no
           civil
           Society
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           our
           Saviours
           own
           Declaration
           ,
           
           that
           his
           Kingdom
           is
           not
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           fundamental
           Principle
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           that
           for
           that
           very
           reason
           maintain
           it
           cannot
           be
           indued
           with
           any
           juridical
           Authority
           .
           From
           all
           which
           ,
           viz.
           That
           it
           is
           a
           Society
           ,
           but
           no
           civil
           Society
           ;
           that
           every
           Society
           must
           have
           Government
           ,
           and
           all
           Government
           a
           Power
           of
           inflicting
           Penalties
           :
           what
           can
           more
           demonstratively
           follow
           ,
           than
           That
           its
           Penalties
           are
           distinct
           from
           those
           that
           are
           inflicted
           by
           the
           civil
           Power
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           that
           then
           Excommunication
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           whatever
           it
           is
           ,
           must
           be
           something
           distinct
           from
           all
           civil
           Inflictions
           ?
           So
           that
           methinks
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           his
           Notion
           is
           much
           more
           Coherent
           with
           it self
           ,
           for
           whilst
           he
           allows
           the
           Church
           no
           Right
           of
           Society
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           granted
           it
           by
           the
           civil
           Government
           ;
           it
           is
           but
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           the
           Power
           upon
           whose
           Charter
           it
           subsists
           ,
           should
           retain
           to
           it self
           the
           Authority
           of
           governing
           it
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Rights
           of
           its
           own
           ●●stitution
           .
           But
           to
           derive
           all
           its
           Rig●●
           of
           Society
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           allow
           it
           no
           Power
           of
           Government
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           State
           ;
           is
           that
           gross
           Contradiction
           I
           charge
           them
           with
           ,
           in
           
           that
           Society
           without
           Government
           ,
           is
           no
           Society
           .
           So
           that
           this
           one
           Notion
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           is
           a
           spiritual
           Corporation
           ,
           distinct
           from
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           antecedent
           to
           its
           being
           embodied
           to
           it
           ,
           prevents
           and
           anticipates
           all
           the
           Erastian
           Arguments
           ,
           because
           that
           alone
           plainly
           infers
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           be
           endued
           with
           a
           jurisdiction
           distinct
           from
           the
           civil
           Government
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           main
           Dispute
           depends
           upon
           this
           one
           Principle
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Church
           be
           a
           Society
           founded
           by
           Divine
           Institution
           ?
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           alone
           vests
           it
           with
           a
           Power
           of
           Excommunication
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           strugle
           against
           Conclusions
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           once
           own'd
           the
           Premises
           ,
           for
           then
           are
           we
           clearly
           return'd
           back
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Leviathan
           ,
           that
           stands
           uponno
           other
           Foundation
           than
           that
           of
           humane
           Laws
           .
           Now
           upon
           this
           immoveable
           Principle
           ,
           I
           joyn
           Issue
           with
           our
           learned
           Authour
           ,
           and
           shall
           wait
           upon
           him
           through
           all
           parts
           of
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           through
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           he
           has
           divided
           them
           into
           six
           Epochas
           (
           1
           )
           From
           Adam
           to
           Moses
           (
           2
           )
           From
           Moses
           to
           the
           Captivity
           ,
           (
           3
           )
           From
           the
           Captivity
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           (
           4
           )
           From
           our
           Saviour
           to
           
           the
           end
           of
           the
           first
           Century
           ,
           (
           5
           )
           From
           the
           end
           of
           the
           first
           Century
           to
           the
           Reign
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           (
           6
           )
           From
           Constantine
           to
           our
           own
           Age
           ;
           of
           all
           which
           he
           has
           endeavour'd
           severally
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           either
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Excommunication
           in
           Use
           ;
           or
           if
           there
           were
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           meer
           humane
           Invention
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           undertakes
           to
           prove
           ,
           
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           punishment
           as
           Consistorian
           Excommunication
           in
           all
           the
           interval
           from
           the
           Creation
           to
           Moses
           .
           For
           whereas
           it
           is
           the
           custom
           of
           some
           zealous
           men
           to
           fetch
           all
           things
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           they
           have
           here
           it
           seems
           exemplified
           this
           matter
           in
           the
           Fall
           of
           Lucifer
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           the
           expulsion
           of
           Adam
           from
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           banishment
           of
           Cain
           from
           the
           Society
           of
           mankind
           .
           Now
           in
           answer
           to
           these
           ,
           he
           replies
           two
           things
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           these
           punishments
           were
           not
           properly
           Excommunication
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           were
           ,
           examples
           are
           not
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           Divine
           Law.
           I
           will
           freely
           grant
           him
           both
           ,
           and
           yet
           infer
           from
           hence
           ,
           what
           is
           enough
           to
           my
           purpose
           .
           The
           necessity
           of
           Government
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           Society
           ,
           and
           of
           inflicting
           penalties
           to
           
           the
           preservation
           of
           Government
           .
           When
           it
           appears
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           even
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           is
           endued
           with
           infinite
           Wisdom
           and
           Power
           ,
           has
           no
           other
           moral
           way
           ,
           but
           this
           to
           govern
           the
           world
           .
           And
           that
           is
           all
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Dispute
           can
           be
           material
           to
           our
           present
           Argument
           ;
           for
           the
           Dispute
           being
           divided
           into
           two
           parts
           ,
           Whether
           there
           be
           such
           a
           punishment
           as
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           Whether
           the
           Power
           of
           inflicting
           it
           be
           appropriate
           to
           certain
           Officers
           of
           our
           Saviours
           appointment
           :
           I
           suppose
           no
           man
           ever
           pretended
           to
           prove
           that
           our
           Saviour
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           instituted
           an
           Apostolical
           order
           of
           men
           for
           the
           government
           of
           Religion
           ,
           so
           that
           here
           all
           the
           Controversie
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           is
           ,
           Whether
           there
           were
           not
           an
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           some
           jurisdiction
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           other
           matters
           of
           humane
           life
           ?
           and
           for
           it
           we
           have
           our
           Authour
           's
           full
           suffrage
           ,
           proving
           in
           his
           first
           and
           second
           Chapters
           ,
           that
           the
           sons
           of
           Noah
           ,
           and
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           who
           lived
           before
           the
           Law
           ,
           must
           have
           had
           their
           Courts
           of
           judicature
           ,
           
             tam
             circa
             Sacra
             quàm
             Profana
          
           ,
           from
           the
           nature
           and
           end
           of
           Society
           ,
           in
           that
           without
           this
           Power
           it
           must
           unavoidably
           
           fall
           into
           disorder
           and
           confusion
           .
           
             Utrum
             aurem
             praefecturae
             fuerint
             illis
             tunc
             temporis
             juridicae
             ,
             tametsi
             nulla
             omnino
             restarent
             earundem
             in
             sacris
             literis
             alibive
             vestigia
             ,
             non
             magis
             esset
             dubitandum
             ,
             quàm
             ,
             utrùm
             in
             societatem
             vitae
             civilem
             coalescerent
             tunc
             ipsi
             ,
             atque
             animalia
             ,
             ut
             genus
             humanum
             reliquum
             ,
             essent
             politica
             ,
             rectèque
             ac
             honestè
             ,
             pro
             seculi
             persuasione
             ,
             vivendi
             rationem
             omnino
             inirent
             ;
             atque
             ut
             Dubia
             ,
             Lites
             ,
             Controversiae
             cum
             effectu
             civili
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             judiciorum
             executione
             dirimerentur
             ,
             scelera
             ac
             delicta
             cohiberentur
             ,
             adeoque
             in
             Officiis
             contineretur
             quisque
             suis
             curaret
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           he
           makes
           all
           Government
           to
           be
           establisht
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           as
           being
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           all
           humane
           Society
           .
           Which
           if
           he
           would
           but
           have
           applyed
           to
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           prevented
           the
           pains
           of
           all
           his
           ensuing
           Discourses
           ;
           for
           that
           being
           a
           Society
           of
           it self
           ,
           as
           founded
           upon
           Divine
           Right
           ;
           and
           Power
           of
           governing
           it self
           ,
           being
           necessary
           to
           Society
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           more
           evident
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           themselves
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Church
           must
           be
           endued
           with
           such
           a
           Power
           ?
           So
           that
           once
           supposing
           Society
           ,
           that
           alone
           
           infers
           Government
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           acts
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           our
           Authour
           observes
           out
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Doctors
           (
           if
           their
           Authority
           be
           to
           any
           purpose
           )
           that
           whereas
           there
           were
           six
           Laws
           given
           by
           God
           to
           our
           first
           Parents
           to
           oblige
           all
           mankind
           ,
           the
           last
           was
           
             de
             Judiciis
          
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           without
           that
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           would
           have
           been
           ineffectual
           ;
           thus
           whereas
           Idolatry
           and
           Blasphemy
           ,
           which
           refer
           only
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           were
           forbidden
           by
           the
           two
           first
           ,
           they
           could
           never
           have
           had
           the
           force
           of
           Laws
           among
           mankind
           ,
           unless
           some
           Persons
           were
           indued
           with
           a
           power
           of
           judging
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           those
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           inflicting
           punishments
           in
           pursuance
           of
           their
           Sentence
           ,
           which
           he
           styles
           not
           only
           the
           Soul
           of
           Government
           ,
           but
           the
           noblest
           faculty
           of
           that
           Soul
           ,
           and
           the
           noblest
           act
           of
           that
           faculty
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           our
           Authour
           disputes
           ,
           whether
           the
           Christian
           Excommunication
           were
           taken
           from
           the
           Jews
           or
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           leaves
           the
           case
           doubtful
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           was
           in
           Use
           among
           most
           nations
           ,
           civil
           and
           barbarous
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Jews
           ,
           as
           he
           proves
           by
           a
           vast
           collection
           out
           of
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
             Arabians
             ,
             Germans
          
           ,
           
           
             Gauls
             ,
             Britans
          
           and
           others
           ;
           his
           most
           proper
           conclusion
           would
           have
           been
           ,
           That
           so
           universal
           a
           Practice
           could
           be
           derived
           from
           nothing
           less
           than
           the
           common
           sense
           of
           mankind
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           next
           Periods
           are
           from
           Moses
           to
           the
           Captivity
           ,
           when
           the
           Jews
           enjoyed
           the
           civil
           jurisdiction
           of
           their
           own
           Common-wealth
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           Captivity
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           either
           wholy
           deprived
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           limited
           in
           its
           exercise
           according
           to
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Princes
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           subject
           .
           In
           the
           first
           interval
           ,
           he
           proves
           at
           large
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           such
           punishment
           as
           Excommunication
           strictly
           so
           called
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           Officers
           whatsoever
           were
           punished
           with
           a
           loss
           or
           abatement
           of
           their
           civil
           Liberties
           But
           being
           deprived
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           or
           the
           civil
           Government
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Captivity
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           ,
           having
           no
           more
           effectual
           way
           ,
           to
           punish
           Offenders
           against
           their
           Law
           by
           shame
           and
           dishonour
           .
           As
           pregnant
           proofs
           ,
           both
           these
           ,
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           Excommunication
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           as
           a
           modest
           man
           could
           well
           have
           desired
           !
           For
           what
           can
           follow
           with
           greater
           clearness
           of
           Reason
           ,
           
           than
           that
           ,
           If
           the
           Jewish
           state
           had
           no
           Use
           of
           meer
           Excommunication
           ,
           whilst
           it
           was
           indued
           with
           a
           power
           of
           restraining
           vice
           by
           the
           civil
           Sword
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           it
           was
           deprived
           of
           this
           Power
           ,
           it
           was
           forced
           by
           the
           meer
           necessity
           of
           the
           thing
           to
           make
           Use
           of
           this
           punishment
           ,
           that
           therefore
           the
           Society
           of
           the
           Church
           having
           no
           Power
           of
           temporal
           coercion
           to
           punish
           offences
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           must
           be
           vested
           with
           some
           other
           power
           of
           punishment
           suitable
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           end
           of
           its
           Constitution
           ?
           Otherwise
           it
           would
           be
           a
           Society
           founded
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           without
           sufficient
           means
           to
           govern
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           preserve
           it self
           .
           And
           if
           it
           have
           a
           Right
           or
           power
           of
           Discipline
           within
           it self
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           the
           Church
           demands
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Authour
           denies
           .
        
         
           But
           of
           these
           two
           long
           Periods
           ,
           the
           account
           as
           to
           our
           purpose
           is
           very
           short
           ;
           for
           as
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           granted
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           That
           the
           Rights
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           were
           granted
           by
           the
           same
           Charter
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Government
           vested
           in
           the
           same
           Persons
           ;
           and
           therefore
           all
           their
           acts
           of
           jurisdiction
           carried
           in
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           
           both
           a
           civil
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Authority
           .
           Whereas
           the
           Christian
           Church
           is
           of
           a
           quite
           different
           Constitution
           :
           It
           is
           a
           Kingdom
           indeed
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           indued
           with
           no
           temporal
           power
           ,
           and
           instituted
           purely
           for
           spiritual
           ends
           ,
           and
           therefore
           its
           Government
           (
           if
           it
           have
           any
           )
           must
           be
           suitable
           to
           its
           Institution
           ,
           distinct
           from
           that
           of
           the
           civil
           State
           ,
           and
           enforced
           by
           such
           penalties
           as
           are
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Society
           ;
           the
           greatest
           whereof
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           answers
           to
           putting
           to
           death
           by
           the
           civil
           Sword.
           So
           that
           the
           different
           constitution
           of
           these
           two
           Societies
           being
           consider'd
           ,
           it
           unavoidably
           follows
           ,
           Because
           the
           Jewish
           Magistrates
           had
           a
           compleat
           jurisdiction
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           therefore
           the
           jurisdiction
           proper
           to
           the
           Church
           that
           has
           no
           civil
           Power
           ,
           must
           be
           meerly
           spiritual
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           have
           any
           jurisdiction
           proper
           to
           it self
           ,
           that
           is
           enough
           to
           our
           purpose
           against
           them
           ,
           who
           say
           it
           has
           none
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           Excommunication
           was
           taken
           up
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Captivity
           ,
           meerly
           to
           supply
           the
           want
           of
           the
           civil
           Sword
           ;
           it
           is
           as
           clear
           an
           Instance
           as
           could
           have
           been
           produced
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           this
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           punishment
           in
           
           all
           Society
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           other
           coercive
           Power
           .
           But
           here
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           though
           I
           do
           not
           doubt
           that
           this
           punishment
           was
           then
           first
           made
           Use
           of
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           yet
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           not
           satisfied
           of
           the
           Account
           that
           our
           Authour
           ,
           and
           other
           learned
           men
           give
           of
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Talmudical
           Writers
           .
           For
           ,
           beside
           that
           ,
           they
           all
           writ
           when
           their
           Nation
           was
           debauched
           with
           Misnical
           and
           Talmudical
           Fables
           ,
           than
           which
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           invent
           any
           thing
           more
           absurd
           and
           silly
           ;
           they
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           comparison
           but
           very
           modern
           Writers
           ,
           had
           no
           other
           means
           of
           knowing
           what
           was
           done
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Captivity
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           Histories
           of
           those
           times
           ;
           and
           therefore
           their
           Reports
           can
           have
           no
           Authority
           ,
           but
           as
           justified
           by
           those
           ancient
           Records
           .
           And
           whereas
           Mr.
           Selden
           tells
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           Reputation
           of
           his
           own
           Learning
           ,
           
             Si
             cui
          
           
           
             hic
             dubium
             forsan
             occu●rat
             ,
             utrum
             corpori
             &
             scriptoribus
             talmuai●is
             hujusmodi
             in
             rebus
             quatenus
             historicae
             sunt
             ,
             id
             est
             quatenus
             in
             eis
             pro
             jure
             qualicunque
             Ebreis
             veteribus
             recognito
             atque
             usitato
             tra●untur
             ,
             fides
             sit
             habenda
             ,
             eo
             scilicet
             quod
             corpus
             illud
             quo
             jam
             habetur
             contextum
             ,
             scriptoresque
          
           
           
             illi
             caeteri
             saeculorum
             sunt
             Templi
             urbisque
             excidio
             recentiorum
             ,
             is
             for
             san
             etiam
             dubitabit
             de
             Justiniani
             seu
             Triboniani
             fide
             dum
             Modestini
             ,
             Papiniani
             ,
             Florentini
             ,
             Alpheni
             ,
             Proculi
             ,
             Celsi
             ,
             ejusmodi
             aliorum
             ,
             qui
             trecentis
             aut
             circiter
             sunt
             Justiniano
             annis
             vetustiores
             ,
             sententias
             atque
             scita
             juris
             alibi
             non
             reperta
             .
          
           He
           might
           have
           observed
           that
           these
           two
           cases
           were
           vastly
           different
           ;
           for
           there
           were
           certain
           Records
           and
           Reports
           of
           those
           famous
           Lawyers
           ,
           which
           were
           conveyed
           by
           writing
           from
           age
           to
           age
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           writings
           of
           other
           Authors
           .
           Whereas
           there
           are
           no
           footsteps
           of
           any
           Monuments
           for
           the
           Rabinical
           Fable
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           have
           no
           ancient
           Authority
           ,
           so
           they
           discover
           themselves
           by
           their
           own
           foolishness
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           the
           inventions
           of
           a
           very
           barbarous
           and
           degenerate
           Age.
           so
           that
           our
           Authour
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           have
           found
           a
           parallel
           case
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           compared
           the
           Talmudical
           Traditions
           to
           the
           Digests
           of
           Justinian
           ,
           but
           to
           some
           of
           the
           old
           British
           History
           (
           not
           to
           mention
           the
           Monk
           of
           Viterbo
           )
           who
           give
           us
           large
           Accounts
           of
           the
           exploits
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           succession
           of
           their
           Princes
           from
           Adam
           to
           Brute
           ,
           without
           any
           assistance
           
           of
           former
           Records
           .
           And
           this
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Talmudical
           Doctors
           ,
           in
           whose
           Reports
           there
           is
           nothing
           creditable
           concerning
           the
           ancient
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           farther
           than
           as
           it
           is
           confirm'd
           by
           the
           ancient
           Writers
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           find
           no
           reason
           to
           accommodate
           their
           forms
           or
           customs
           of
           Excommunication
           to
           the
           old
           Jews
           ,
           because
           I
           find
           no
           Records
           of
           them
           older
           than
           themselves
           .
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           I
           suspect
           it
           to
           be
           a
           great
           mistake
           in
           Grotius
           ,
           and
           the
           learned
           men
           that
           follow
           him
           ,
           who
           whatever
           they
           find
           in
           the
           Talmudical
           Writers
           concerning
           Excommunication
           ,
           immediately
           apply
           it
           to
           some
           text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           originally
           taken
           thence
           .
           Of
           which
           (
           though
           it
           is
           not
           much
           material
           to
           my
           purpose
           )
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           brief
           Account
           .
           The
           Talmudists
           then
           had
           their
           degrees
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           some
           say
           three
           ,
           Mr.
           Selden
           says
           but
           two
           ,
           neither
           was
           it
           inflicted
           only
           by
           the
           Court
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           but
           by
           any
           single
           Person
           ;
           and
           that
           either
           upon
           another
           ,
           or
           upon
           himself
           ;
           and
           that
           either
           waking
           or
           sleeping
           .
           For
           if
           any
           man
           pronounced
           himself
           ,
           or
           his
           neighbour
           Excommunicate
           ,
           it
           was
           as
           binding
           ,
           as
           the
           Decree
           of
           
           the
           great
           Sanhedrim
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           only
           dream't
           that
           he
           was
           Excommunicate
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Court
           ,
           or
           any
           private
           Person
           ,
           it
           was
           as
           effectual
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           done
           with
           all
           the
           formalities
           of
           Law.
           And
           as
           any
           man
           had
           power
           to
           Excommunicate
           himself
           ,
           so
           had
           any
           Rabbi
           to
           absolve
           himself
           ,
           and
           if
           a
           man
           were
           Excommunicate
           by
           the
           great
           Sanhedrim
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           absolved
           by
           any
           three
           men
           whatsoever
           ;
           with
           divers
           other
           ridiculous
           Formalities
           ,
           which
           discover
           themselves
           to
           be
           meer
           inventions
           of
           the
           Talmudical
           Age
           ,
           when
           all
           sense
           of
           Religion
           was
           run
           into
           idle
           and
           useless
           Pageantry
           .
           And
           therefore
           passing
           by
           all
           the
           rest
           as
           absurd
           enough
           of
           it self
           ,
           I
           can
           find
           no
           Traces
           of
           their
           several
           degrees
           of
           Excommunication
           more
           ancient
           than
           themselves
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           suspect
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           been
           in
           Use
           in
           the
           ancient
           Jewish
           Discipline
           .
           And
           though
           Grotius
           interpret
           several
           texts
           of
           Scripture
           by
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           he
           brings
           his
           Interpretation
           along
           with
           him
           from
           the
           Rabinical
           Writers
           ,
           without
           finding
           any
           ground
           for
           it
           in
           the
           Text
           it self
           ,
           as
           will
           best
           appear
           by
           particulars
           .
           Thus
           that
           Text
           ,
           Ezra
           10.
           8.
           
           
             That
             whosoever
             would
             not
             come
          
           
           
             within
             three
             days
             according
             to
             the
             counsel
             of
             the
             Princes
             and
             the
             Elders
             all
             his
             substance
             should
             be
             forfeited
             ,
             and
             himself
             separated
             from
             the
             Congregation
             of
             those
             that
             had
             been
             carried
             away
          
           ;
           seems
           not
           to
           have
           any
           reference
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           but
           only
           an
           exercise
           of
           that
           absolute
           Authority
           that
           Ezra
           had
           received
           from
           the
           Persian
           King
           ,
           Chap.
           7.
           26.
           
           
             That
             whosoever
             will
             not
             do
             the
             Law
             of
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             let
             judgment
             be
             executed
             speedily
             upon
             him
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             unto
             Death
             ,
             or
             to
             Banishment
             ,
             or
             to
             confiscation
             of
             Goods
             ,
             or
             to
             Imprisonment
             .
          
           Now
           the
           Proclamation
           in
           the
           10.
           
           Chap.
           being
           in
           pursuance
           of
           this
           Authority
           ,
           can
           signifie
           nothing
           ,
           but
           first
           ,
           an
           exclusion
           from
           the
           priviledges
           granted
           by
           Artaxerxes
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           things
           then
           stood
           ,
           amounted
           to
           nothing
           less
           than
           Banishment
           ,
           and
           then
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           confiscation
           of
           their
           Estates
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           Estates
           to
           be
           confiscated
           were
           to
           be
           devoted
           to
           the
           service
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           thing
           is
           expressed
           by
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           signifies
           Consecration
           ,
           as
           well
           Destruction
           .
           For
           whereas
           it
           properly
           and
           originally
           imports
           nothing
           but
           utter
           Ruin
           ,
           yet
           because
           in
           
           most
           cases
           ,
           where
           the
           People
           were
           design'd
           to
           final
           Destruction
           ,
           the
           Goods
           were
           reserved
           and
           dedicated
           to
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           thence
           the
           same
           word
           came
           to
           signifie
           Destruction
           and
           Consecration
           .
           Neither
           does
           that
           Text
           of
           Nehemiah
           sound
           any
           more
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           c.
           13.
           25.
           
           
             And
             I
             contended
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             cursed
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           seem
           to
           signifie
           nothing
           more
           ,
           than
           as
           Grotius
           himself
           expresses
           it
           ,
           
             Nehemiam
             gravibus
             verbis
             etiam
             cum
             ir
             ae
             divinae
             comminatione
             usum
             in
             istos
             legirupas
             ,
          
           chiding
           with
           them
           severely
           ,
           and
           threatning
           them
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           God.
           Much
           less
           is
           that
           of
           Daniel
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           Chap.
           12.
           2.
           
           
             And
             many
             of
             them
             that
             sleep
             in
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             shall
             awake
             ,
             some
             to
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             shame
             and
             everlasting
             contempt
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           says
           Grotius
           of
           these
           latter
           sort
           ,
           
             erunt
             alij
             in
             Nidui
             ,
             alij
             in
             Cherem
             .
          
           For
           supposing
           with
           him
           that
           this
           passage
           ought
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           punishment
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           under
           the
           persecution
           of
           Antiochus
           had
           Apostatised
           from
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           imaginable
           foundation
           ,
           were
           not
           mens
           minds
           prepossest
           with
           Talmudical
           Conceits
           ,
           to
           understand
           it
           of
           these
           forms
           
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           especially
           that
           of
           Nidui
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           separation
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           keeping
           the
           distance
           of
           four
           paces
           from
           others
           ,
           was
           certainly
           a
           very
           small
           punishment
           for
           the
           greatest
           of
           sins
           among
           them
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Idolatry
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           (
           to
           mention
           no
           more
           )
           that
           of
           St.
           John
           the
           9.
           and
           22.
           seems
           least
           of
           all
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           
             That
             the
             Jews
             had
             agreed
             already
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             man
             did
             confess
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Christ
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             .
          
           Which
           Grotius
           expounds
           of
           Nidui
           ,
           because
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           the
           second
           degree
           of
           Excommunication
           was
           not
           inflicted
           upon
           the
           followers
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           But
           it
           looks
           very
           uncouth
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           Sanhedrin
           who
           looked
           upon
           our
           Saviour
           as
           an
           enemy
           to
           Moses
           and
           their
           Religion
           ,
           an
           Impostor
           ,
           an
           Apostate
           ,
           a
           Samaritan
           ,
           which
           was
           much
           worse
           than
           an
           Heathen
           ,
           should
           deter
           the
           People
           from
           being
           seduced
           by
           him
           with
           no
           greater
           penalty
           ,
           than
           of
           keeping
           four
           paces
           distance
           from
           their
           Neighbours
           ;
           however
           when
           those
           that
           were
           under
           it
           ,
           were
           notwithstanding
           admitted
           into
           the
           Synagogue
           keeping
           their
           due
           dist
           ance
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           be
           said
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           
           it
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           when
           there
           are
           no
           footsteps
           of
           the
           Talmudical
           degrees
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           neither
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           Josephus
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Essenes
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           ancient
           Record
           ;
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           believe
           it
           was
           then
           in
           use
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           ,
           because
           otherwise
           ,
           so
           obvious
           a
           thing
           could
           not
           have
           escaped
           their
           notice
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           plainest
           account
           we
           have
           of
           this
           thing
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           when
           I
           come
           to
           that
           head
           ,
           particularly
           from
           their
           custom
           of
           casting
           out
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           which
           signifies
           discommoning
           Offenders
           ,
           and
           is
           commonly
           expressed
           by
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           Josephus
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           cashire
           out
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           an
           eminent
           instance
           in
           the
           third
           Book
           of
           Maccabees
           ,
           where
           the
           Egyptian
           Jews
           excommunicated
           those
           that
           under
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           
             Ptolomy
             Philopator
          
           had
           sacrifised
           to
           Idols
           ,
           accounting
           them
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           no
           better
           than
           enemies
           to
           their
           Nation
           .
           This
           was
           the
           simple
           practice
           of
           this
           thing
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           find
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           to
           expel
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Society
           ,
           without
           variety
           of
           lesser
           or
           greater
           
           degrees
           ,
           but
           whoever
           were
           excommunicate
           ,
           were
           to
           all
           intents
           and
           purposes
           degraded
           from
           being
           Jews
           .
           But
           herein
           perhaps
           I
           am
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           whether
           I
           am
           ,
           or
           am
           not
           ,
           I
           am
           as
           little
           concern'd
           as
           my
           cause
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           now
           return
           .
           And
           here
           all
           that
           our
           Author
           has
           to
           the
           purpose
           is
           ,
           that
           Excommunication
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           was
           only
           an
           abatement
           of
           their
           Civil
           ,
           not
           their
           Sacred
           priviledges
           ,
           which
           if
           true
           ,
           would
           do
           very
           little
           service
           to
           his
           Conclusion
           ,
           that
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           so
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           no
           priviledges
           but
           what
           are
           Sacred
           ,
           but
           the
           principle
           it self
           is
           altogether
           ungrounded
           ,
           without
           Authority
           ,
           and
           without
           reason
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           ,
           though
           we
           understand
           it
           of
           his
           Talmudical
           Excommunication
           ;
           for
           as
           he
           justifies
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           by
           no
           Authority
           ,
           so
           the
           reason
           he
           gives
           ,
           is
           as
           good
           as
           none
           ,
           viz.
           That
           those
           under
           Nidui
           were
           admitted
           into
           the
           Synagogue
           .
           And
           so
           they
           were
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           admitted
           to
           civil
           Conversation
           ,
           keeping
           their
           distance
           of
           four
           paces
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           alone
           it
           is
           reasonable
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           sentence
           proceeded
           higher
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           raised
           in
           both
           kinds
           of
           punishments
           .
           
           However
           there
           is
           one
           Argument
           to
           prove
           the
           Jewish
           Excommunication
           to
           be
           a
           sacred
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           civil
           Interdiction
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           very
           obvious
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           our
           learned
           Author
           could
           have
           overlooked
           it
           ,
           had
           not
           his
           eyes
           been
           so
           wholly
           fixt
           upon
           his
           own
           Hypothesis
           .
           And
           that
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           looked
           upon
           all
           excommunicate
           Persons
           as
           no
           Jews
           ,
           or
           as
           we
           cited
           before
           out
           of
           the
           third
           Book
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           ,
           as
           enemies
           to
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           That
           no
           such
           were
           admitted
           to
           the
           publick
           service
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           we
           come
           to
           the
           Period
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           divided
           into
           three
           Ages
           ,
           the
           first
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           The
           second
           ,
           from
           their
           death
           ,
           or
           the
           end
           of
           the
           first
           Century
           ,
           to
           the
           Reign
           of
           Constantine
           ;
           The
           third
           ,
           from
           the
           Reign
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           down
           to
           our
           own
           times
           .
           And
           that
           Excommunication
           in
           the
           first
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           our
           learned
           Author
           demonstrates
           ,
           because
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           practised
           it
           in
           imitation
           of
           their
           Discipline
           .
           Though
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           cannot
           understand
           how
           any
           
           thing
           can
           follow
           more
           plainly
           than
           that
           Excommunication
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           a
           civil
           punishment
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           must
           be
           meerly
           Sacred
           among
           the
           Christians
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Jews
           took
           it
           up
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           only
           to
           supply
           their
           want
           of
           civil
           Government
           ,
           it
           must
           therefore
           ,
           as
           he
           rightly
           infers
           ,
           be
           used
           by
           them
           as
           a
           civil
           Penalty
           .
           Then
           when
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           instituted
           the
           same
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           it
           must
           not
           be
           a
           civil
           ,
           but
           a
           sacred
           Penalty
           ,
           because
           his
           Church
           is
           no
           civil
           ,
           but
           a
           sacred
           Society
           .
           If
           indeed
           Christians
           ,
           as
           Christians
           confederated
           together
           to
           maintain
           their
           secular
           Interests
           ,
           that
           would
           make
           temporal
           punishments
           necessary
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           their
           Confederacy
           .
           But
           when
           they
           enter
           into
           a
           Society
           ,
           purely
           to
           enjoy
           some
           spiritual
           Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           ,
           then
           all
           separation
           from
           the
           Society
           by
           way
           of
           Punishment
           ,
           can
           be
           nothing
           else
           than
           debarring
           them
           from
           those
           Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           .
           So
           that
           if
           Excommunication
           among
           the
           Jews
           was
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           contends
           ,
           the
           same
           with
           Out-lawry
           as
           to
           their
           civil
           Rights
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           more
           evident
           than
           that
           it
           can
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           among
           Christians
           ,
           because
           as
           such
           
           they
           have
           no
           civil
           Rights
           to
           lose
           .
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           whereas
           he
           concludes
           ,
           that
           because
           Excommunication
           was
           taken
           up
           into
           the
           Christian
           Church
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Discipline
           ,
           that
           therefore
           it
           was
           the
           same
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           consider'd
           things
           instead
           of
           words
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           been
           so
           far
           from
           making
           his
           own
           Conclusion
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           have
           concluded
           that
           ,
           if
           one
           were
           civil
           ,
           the
           other
           was
           not
           .
           So
           that
           when
           our
           Saviour
           established
           the
           Customs
           of
           his
           Country
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           spiritual
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           intended
           it
           should
           be
           exercised
           in
           any
           other
           matters
           ,
           than
           what
           were
           peculiar
           to
           his
           Religion
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           did
           ,
           that
           he
           lost
           his
           Intention
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           seems
           no
           better
           than
           meer
           obstinacy
           in
           our
           Author
           ,
           to
           insist
           upon
           it
           so
           importunately
           ,
           that
           Excommunication
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           must
           be
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Jewish
           ,
           because
           borrowed
           from
           it
           ,
           when
           for
           that
           reason
           alone
           it
           must
           be
           different
           ,
           because
           so
           were
           the
           Societies
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           related
           .
           And
           he
           might
           as
           well
           have
           argued
           that
           the
           Christian
           Baptism
           was
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           the
           
           Jews
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           form
           of
           Proselytism
           in
           both
           ,
           whereas
           by
           one
           men
           become
           Jews
           ,
           by
           the
           other
           Christians
           .
           And
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           is
           Excommunication
           ,
           for
           as
           by
           that
           we
           are
           admitted
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           by
           this
           are
           we
           cast
           out
           of
           it
           .
           And
           whereas
           our
           Author
           will
           have
           it
           to
           have
           been
           the
           same
           thing
           both
           among
           Jews
           and
           Christians
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           expressed
           by
           the
           same
           Phrases
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           absurd
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           should
           go
           about
           to
           prove
           that
           no
           man
           can
           be
           banisht
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           because
           he
           may
           be
           banisht
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           for
           though
           banishment
           out
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           be
           the
           same
           punishment
           ,
           yet
           were
           their
           banishments
           out
           of
           different
           Kingdoms
           :
           so
           by
           Excommunication
           among
           the
           Jews
           (
           passing
           Mr.
           Seldens
           account
           of
           it
           )
           were
           men
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Rights
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           Christians
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           benefits
           belonging
           to
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           unless
           he
           could
           prove
           that
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           between
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           Jewish
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           for
           him
           to
           insist
           thus
           weakly
           upon
           the
           fignification
           of
           words
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           determined
           by
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           where
           they
           are
           different
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           avoiding
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           words
           by
           which
           they
           are
           expressed
           ,
           must
           signifie
           different
           things
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           being
           premised
           ,
           our
           Author
           divides
           his
           Discourse
           into
           two
           parts
           ,
           First
           ,
           to
           enquire
           what
           was
           the
           use
           of
           Excommunication
           in
           the
           Apostolical
           Age
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           upon
           what
           right
           it
           was
           founded
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           alledges
           several
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           Gal.
           1.
           8.
           
           
             Though
             we
             ,
             or
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             preach
             any
             other
             Gospel
             unto
             you
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             we
             have
             preached
             unto
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
          
           Anathema
           .
           1
           Cor.
           16.
           22.
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             love
             not
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             let
             him
             be
          
           Anathema
           ,
           Maran
           Atha
           .
           But
           to
           what
           purpose
           this
           ,
           is
           past
           my
           Comprehension
           :
           For
           the
           only
           design
           of
           the
           Argument
           ,
           is
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Apostolical
           Excommunication
           was
           meerly
           Jewish
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           before
           proved
           that
           the
           Jewish
           was
           meerly
           civil
           .
           Now
           can
           any
           man
           imagine
           that
           such
           dreadful
           Curses
           as
           these
           should
           signifie
           no
           more
           than
           a
           separation
           from
           Neighbours
           Commerce
           ?
           especially
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           St.
           Paul
           strain'd
           for
           the
           highest
           expressions
           of
           misery
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           heighten
           his
           sense
           ,
           he
           
           supposes
           an
           impossible
           thing
           ,
           that
           an
           Angel
           from
           Heaven
           should
           teach
           a
           false
           Religion
           ,
           which
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           
             Anathema
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           says
           our
           Authour
           keep
           him
           not
           Company
           ,
           a
           dreadful
           punishment
           to
           an
           Angel.
           As
           for
           the
           second
           Text
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           high
           a
           Curse
           ,
           that
           all
           Authors
           are
           at
           a
           loss
           for
           its
           meaning
           ,
           though
           among
           all
           the
           Conjectures
           about
           the
           signification
           of
           Maranatha
           ,
           I
           think
           none
           more
           probable
           than
           that
           of
           
             Grotius
             :
             Eâ
             voce
             oratur
             Deus
             ut
             quamprimum
             talem
             maleficum
             &
             seductorem
             tollat
             ex
             hominum
             numero
             .
          
           It
           was
           a
           casting
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           attended
           with
           a
           prayer
           to
           Almighty
           God
           to
           take
           the
           Offender
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           which
           was
           rarely
           done
           ,
           and
           only
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           as
           is
           here
           supposed
           ,
           when
           men
           were
           not
           only
           wicked
           ,
           but
           powerful
           Agents
           ,
           and
           Instruments
           of
           Wickedness
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Julian
           ,
           whom
           the
           Christian
           Church
           did
           not
           only
           Excommunicate
           for
           his
           Apostasie
           ,
           but
           because
           ,
           beside
           that
           he
           set
           himself
           to
           destroy
           Christianity
           ,
           they
           prayed
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           for
           its
           preservation
           he
           would
           speedily
           remove
           him
           out
           of
           the
           World.
           But
           whatever
           it
           signified
           ,
           it
           was
           something
           more
           than
           a
           
           meer
           Restraint
           of
           familiar
           Conversation
           ,
           or
           it
           was
           nothing
           at
           all
           .
           For
           what
           punishment
           could
           it
           be
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           who
           disown'd
           Christianity
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           Conversation
           of
           Christians
           ,
           in
           an
           heathen
           City
           ,
           where
           the
           Religion
           was
           a
           Novelty
           ,
           and
           when
           their
           Company
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           desirable
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           only
           expose
           a
           man
           to
           contempt
           and
           scorn
           ?
           But
           however
           ,
           granting
           this
           slender
           Interpretation
           of
           these
           Texts
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           more
           absurd
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Apostle
           only
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           Jewish
           Power
           ,
           should
           Excommunicate
           all
           that
           opposed
           our
           Saviours
           Religion
           ,
           both
           when
           he
           had
           no
           such
           Power
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Jews
           were
           the
           main
           enemies
           that
           opposed
           it
           ?
           And
           yet
           that
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           our
           Author
           undertakes
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           then
           no
           Excommunication
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Authority
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           instance
           of
           Apostolical
           Practice
           ,
           is
           St.
           Pauls
           proceeding
           against
           the
           incestuous
           Corinthian
           ,
           which
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           is
           as
           clear
           a
           Precedent
           ,
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           as
           could
           have
           been
           left
           upon
           Record
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           must
           be
           rejected
           as
           a
           miraculous
           and
           extraordinary
           
           case
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           for
           the
           power
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           then
           Apostolical
           power
           of
           inflicting
           Diseases
           ,
           though
           nothing
           can
           be
           expressed
           in
           plainer
           words
           ,
           than
           St.
           Pauls
           commanding
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           
             to
             put
             such
             an
             one
             from
             among
             them
             ,
          
           for
           what
           else
           can
           that
           signifie
           than
           to
           expel
           him
           their
           Society
           ?
           And
           what
           if
           any
           miraculous
           Effect
           followed
           it
           ?
           that
           was
           not
           the
           punishment
           which
           the
           Apostle
           injoyn'd
           the
           Corinthians
           to
           inflict
           upon
           the
           Offender
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           not
           ,
           as
           is
           agreed
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           endued
           with
           any
           such
           Power
           .
           But
           all
           that
           he
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           was
           to
           cast
           him
           out
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           his
           second
           Epistle
           upon
           the
           offending
           parties
           Repentance
           ,
           he
           counsels
           them
           to
           restore
           him
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           
           And
           that
           ,
           whatever
           
             delivering
             to
             Satan
          
           may
           otherwise
           import
           ,
           was
           all
           the
           Jurisdiction
           they
           exercised
           ,
           as
           gather'd
           together
           in
           the
           name
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           extraordinary
           inflictions
           ensued
           upon
           this
           sentence
           ,
           that
           was
           only
           a
           Divine
           Ratification
           of
           the
           Churches
           decree
           .
           But
           when
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           enjoyns
           the
           Corinthians
           
           not
           to
           accompany
           ,
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           eat
           with
           scandalous
           Offenders
           ,
           that
           says
           our
           Author
           ,
           signifies
           no
           more
           than
           Davids
           saying
           ,
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
          
           
           
             man
             that
             walketh
             not
             in
             the
             counsel
             of
             the
             wicked
             :
          
           And
           
             I
             have
             not
             sat
             with
             vain
          
           
           
             persons
             ,
             neither
             will
             I
             go
             with
             dissemblers
          
           ;
           this
           brought
           no
           alteration
           upon
           the
           state
           of
           Offenders
           ,
           but
           only
           signifies
           the
           Resolution
           of
           particular
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Conversation
           .
           It
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           that
           a
           mans
           Resolution
           is
           his
           Resolution
           ;
           but
           then
           a
           Command
           too
           is
           a
           Command
           ;
           And
           that
           ,
           whatever
           Davids
           case
           was
           ,
           is
           the
           case
           here
           ,
           where
           St.
           Paul
           commands
           them
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Apostolical
           Authority
           to
           expel
           all
           wicked
           pretenders
           to
           Christianity
           out
           of
           their
           Society
           .
           And
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           was
           a
           manifest
           change
           of
           their
           state
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           Excommunication
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           for
           the
           Usage
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           Right
           ,
           our
           Author
           will
           allow
           none
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           purely
           Judaical
           or
           Imperial
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           proves
           very
           largely
           ,
           both
           because
           at
           first
           all
           Christians
           were
           Jews
           ,
           and
           none
           else
           were
           admitted
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           Jewish
           Proselytes
           ,
           so
           
           that
           notwithstanding
           their
           Christianity
           they
           continued
           the
           same
           national
           Interest
           ,
           and
           exercised
           the
           same
           acts
           of
           Government
           ,
           of
           which
           Excommunication
           being
           one
           ,
           it
           was
           common
           both
           to
           the
           Believing
           and
           Unbelieving
           Jews
           .
           That
           is
           his
           evidence
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Title
           to
           Excommunication
           ;
           his
           proof
           of
           the
           Imperial
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           Emperors
           in
           their
           Edicts
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           granted
           or
           abated
           their
           Priviledges
           ,
           understood
           both
           Jews
           and
           Christians
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           grants
           ,
           the
           Christians
           as
           well
           as
           Jews
           enjoyed
           their
           old
           power
           of
           Excommunication
           .
           But
           to
           what
           purpose
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           I
           cannot
           divine
           :
           For
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Christians
           and
           Jews
           then
           kept
           up
           the
           same
           National
           Interest
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           that
           to
           Excommunication
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           both
           distinct
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           concern'd
           no
           civil
           Rights
           ?
           And
           that
           is
           our
           only
           enquiry
           what
           that
           Excommunication
           was
           ,
           that
           was
           peculiar
           to
           Christianity
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Christians
           continued
           among
           the
           Jews
           as
           to
           their
           civil
           Society
           ,
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           that
           seeing
           notwithstanding
           that
           they
           exercised
           this
           power
           among
           themselves
           as
           Christians
           ,
           
           whether
           that
           must
           not
           be
           distinct
           from
           the
           same
           Act
           as
           exercised
           among
           them
           as
           Jews
           .
           For
           (
           as
           our
           Author
           informs
           us
           )
           they
           were
           Jews
           to
           all
           intents
           and
           purposes
           ,
           
             Nisi
             exceptis
             rebus
             illis
             quibus
             à
             Judaeis
             non
             credentibus
             necessariò
             atque
             è
             disciplinâ
             Christianâ
             singulari
             divinitus
             praescriptâ
             discriminarentur
             ,
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           were
           Jews
           to
           all
           intents
           and
           purposes
           ,
           but
           of
           Christianity
           .
           Upon
           such
           preposterous
           absurdities
           are
           men
           forced
           ,
           when
           they
           will
           right
           or
           wrong
           maintain
           their
           own
           Prejudices
           .
           We
           are
           at
           great
           pains
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Christians
           had
           no
           discipline
           by
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           they
           had
           ,
           they
           had
           in
           common
           with
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           now
           after
           all
           ,
           we
           except
           only
           that
           which
           was
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           instituted
           by
           Divine
           Right
           .
           And
           thus
           I
           find
           that
           our
           Author
           is
           forced
           every
           where
           upon
           this
           Argument
           ,
           to
           contradict
           his
           Assertion
           in
           a
           Parenthesis
           .
           Thus
           ,
           Chap.
           13.
           p.
           494.
           
           
             Quidnam
             ibi
             quo
             minus
             tum
             regimen
             circa
             tam
             sacra
             Christiana
             quàm
             prophana
             ,
             publicum
             ,
             tum
             ipsa
             excommunicatio
             ,
             ut
             ante
             (
             causis
             tantum
             aliquot
             novis
             pro
             persuasionis
             discrimine
             introductis
             )
             utpote
             inter
             mores
             Judaicos
             illibata
             ,
             undiquaque
          
           
           
             ab
             illis
             exerceri
             ,
             nec
             aliter
             debuisset
             .
          
           Our
           whole
           design
           is
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Excommunication
           among
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           nor
           none
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           purely
           civil
           ,
           and
           now
           at
           last
           we
           except
           in
           a
           Parenthesis
           as
           it
           were
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           all
           cases
           that
           came
           in
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           new
           Persuasion
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           all
           cases
           that
           concern
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           So
           p.
           207.
           
           
             Et
             qui
             annis
             proximius
             sequentibus
             è
             Gentilibus
             sine
             Judaismi
             Proselytismi
             Christi
             disciplinam
             amplexati
             sunt
             ,
             Judaeorum
             nihilominus
             nomine
             ita
             simul
             cum
             reliquis
             Judaeis
             parit●r
             veniebant
             eorumque
             diu
             juribus
             aliis
             non
             paucis
             ita
             utebantur
             ,
             ut
             non
             videatur
             omnino
             dubitandum
             quin
             ,
             inter
             jura
             illa
             et●am
             hoc
             de
             excommunicatione
             Judaica
             ,
             quantum
             ad
             species
             ejus
             seu
             gradus
             (
             nam
             quantum
             ad
             causas
             ,
             necessum
             erat
             ut
             alit●r
             se
             res
             haberet
             ,
             quod
             nemo
             non
             videt
             )
             pariter
             à
             cunctis
             ut
             ante
             pro
             re
             nata
             adhiberetur
             .
          
           But
           if
           the
           causes
           for
           which
           Excommunication
           was
           inflicted
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           were
           (
           as
           the
           Parenthesis
           informs
           us
           )
           of
           a
           different
           nature
           from
           those
           for
           which
           it
           was
           inflicted
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           then
           without
           any
           farther
           dispute
           ,
           it
           is
           
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Christian
           Excommunication
           was
           distinct
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           So
           lastly
           (
           to
           mention
           no
           more
           )
           p.
           225.
           
           
             Nec
             disciplina
             illa
             apud
             eos
             alia
             quam
             Judaismus
             vere
             reformatus
             sen
             cum
             fide
             in
             Messiam
             seu
             Christum
             rite
             conjunctus
             .
             Unde
             Judaei
             omnimodi
             quantum
             ad
             hanc
             rem
             ,
             in
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             credentes
             &
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             non
             credentes
             tribui
             solebant
          
           .
           We
           are
           here
           proving
           that
           there
           was
           no
           discipline
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           in
           the
           Jewish
           state
           before
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           now
           it
           is
           the
           discipline
           of
           reform'd
           Judaism
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           Christianity
           .
           But
           passing
           by
           these
           humble
           concessions
           ,
           or
           rather
           contradictions
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           that
           though
           all
           Christians
           were
           Jews
           ,
           all
           Jews
           were
           not
           Christians
           ;
           so
           that
           though
           the
           Christians
           enjoyed
           the
           same
           Rights
           in
           common
           with
           the
           Jews
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           have
           some
           Rights
           peculiar
           to
           themselves
           as
           Christians
           .
           
             Non
             aliter
          
           (
           as
           our
           Author
           expresses
           it
           )
           
             atque
             is
             qui
             Civis
             Romani
             aliusve
             Reipublicae
             seu
             sodalitii
          
           
           
             ali●ujus
             socius
             jura
             pristina
             retinet
             ,
             utcunque
             in
             persuasionem
             aliquam
             inter
             suos
             singularem
             pro
             libitu
             transeat
             .
          
           In
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           a
           Citizen
           of
           Rome
           retains
           his
           
           former
           Rights
           ,
           notwithstanding
           he
           enters
           himself
           into
           any
           new
           Society
           ;
           to
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           the
           rights
           of
           the
           Society
           into
           which
           he
           enters
           himself
           ,
           are
           distinct
           from
           those
           wherewith
           he
           was
           antecedently
           vested
           as
           a
           Citizen
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           this
           long
           discourse
           is
           quite
           beside
           the
           purpose
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           Christians
           enjoyed
           the
           same
           priviledges
           with
           Jews
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           enjoyed
           none
           as
           Christians
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Christian
           Priviledges
           .
           And
           so
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Edicts
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           who
           it
           seems
           knew
           nothing
           of
           the
           difference
           between
           Christians
           and
           Jews
           .
           What
           then
           ,
           was
           there
           none
           because
           the
           enemies
           or
           strangers
           to
           the
           Church
           were
           unacquainted
           with
           its
           peculiar
           Constitutions
           ?
           And
           yet
           here
           too
           our
           Author
           is
           quite
           beside
           the
           purpose
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           matter
           of
           Right
           ,
           but
           in
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Authorities
           he
           alledges
           ,
           the
           first
           and
           chiefest
           whereof
           is
           the
           Edict
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Claudius
           for
           the
           banishment
           of
           all
           Jews
           from
           Rome
           ,
           by
           vertue
           whereof
           (
           says
           he
           )
           Aquila
           who
           was
           a
           Christian
           was
           banisht
           too
           ;
           and
           very
           good
           reason
           ,
           because
           he
           that
           was
           a
           Christian
           
           was
           a
           Jew
           too
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           was
           banisht
           as
           a
           Jew
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           whether
           he
           were
           a
           Christian
           or
           not
           ,
           when
           the
           Edict
           was
           made
           against
           the
           whole
           nation
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           His
           other
           instance
           is
           out
           of
           Celsus
           ,
           who
           objects
           it
           both
           against
           the
           Christians
           and
           Jews
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           great
           difference
           they
           made
           about
           their
           Messias
           was
           about
           a
           very
           trifle
           .
           But
           does
           Mr.
           Selden
           think
           that
           Celsus
           his
           Authority
           is
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           it
           so
           ?
           If
           he
           does
           ,
           then
           I
           must
           confess
           that
           Celsus
           and
           himself
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           much
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           ,
           for
           he
           frequently
           tells
           us
           that
           the
           Christians
           and
           Jews
           were
           the
           same
           men
           ,
           only
           that
           those
           were
           believers
           ,
           these
           unbelievers
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           difference
           were
           as
           inconsiderable
           ,
           as
           Celsus
           made
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Messias
           .
           But
           if
           his
           Authority
           be
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           no
           good
           Christian
           will
           grant
           it
           is
           ,
           especially
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           then
           it
           's
           here
           alledged
           apparently
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           And
           whereas
           he
           adds
           that
           Origen
           answers
           ,
           that
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           believe
           in
           Jesus
           ,
           do
           not
           withstanding
           live
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           their
           Nation
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           added
           too
           ,
           that
           they
           live
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           their
           Messias
           .
           For
           it
           was
           that
           great
           and
           sacred
           
           Law
           of
           the
           Gospel
           that
           made
           a
           vast
           difference
           between
           a
           Jew
           and
           a
           Christian
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           greater
           between
           a
           Jew
           and
           a
           Gentile
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           difference
           at
           all
           ,
           it
           spoils
           all
           our
           Authors
           discourse
           ,
           that
           proceeds
           upon
           this
           only
           principle
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           none
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           absurd
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           all
           along
           forced
           him
           upon
           the
           forementioned
           cowardly
           contradiction
           ,
           viz.
           That
           there
           was
           none
           but
           what
           was
           made
           by
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           suppose
           that
           the
           Christians
           exercised
           a
           Jurisdiction
           among
           themselves
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           imperial
           Edicts
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           as
           he
           tells
           us
           :
           what
           if
           they
           had
           never
           been
           authorised
           by
           any
           such
           Edicts
           ,
           would
           they
           have
           had
           no
           Authority
           to
           censure
           or
           Excommunicate
           scandalous
           Offenders
           ?
           Did
           St.
           Paul
           proceed
           against
           the
           incestuous
           Corinthian
           by
           the
           grant
           of
           Claudius
           to
           the
           Jews
           to
           govern
           themselves
           by
           their
           own
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           ?
           If
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           then
           he
           acted
           by
           vertue
           of
           some
           other
           Authority
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           ,
           then
           when
           any
           of
           the
           following
           Emperours
           reverst
           this
           Edict
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           St.
           Paul
           in
           this
           matter
           had
           ceased
           .
           What
           then
           became
           of
           the
           
           Church
           when
           Nero
           presently
           after
           ,
           forbad
           the
           exercise
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           was
           not
           then
           Excommunication
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           an
           unlawful
           thing
           ?
           No
           ,
           says
           our
           Author
           ,
           because
           this
           Decree
           was
           made
           against
           the
           Christian
           Church
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           therefore
           did
           not
           deprive
           them
           of
           those
           priviledges
           ,
           that
           belonged
           to
           them
           in
           common
           with
           the
           Jews
           .
           But
           however
           upon
           this
           principle
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           it
           debarred
           them
           of
           this
           Power
           as
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           whatever
           Jurisdiction
           they
           exercised
           as
           Jews
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           right
           of
           exercising
           any
           Discipline
           
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
          
           as
           St.
           Paul
           commands
           the
           Corinthians
           .
           And
           then
           all
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           that
           was
           executed
           in
           the
           times
           of
           their
           several
           Persecutions
           was
           open
           Rebellion
           against
           the
           State.
           But
           beside
           ,
           what
           if
           he
           had
           been
           pleased
           to
           reverse
           all
           priviledges
           granted
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           then
           the
           power
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           must
           have
           ceased
           among
           Christians
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           when
           he
           adds
           for
           his
           last
           reserve
           for
           keeping
           up
           a
           Discipline
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           commands
           of
           the
           civil
           Power
           ,
           
           the
           confederacy
           of
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           ,
           who
           obliged
           themselves
           by
           mutual
           compacts
           and
           covenants
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           consider'd
           that
           all
           such
           confederations
           were
           upon
           his
           principles
           nothing
           less
           than
           conspiracies
           against
           the
           Government
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Church
           have
           no
           right
           of
           exercising
           any
           Discipline
           within
           it self
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           grant
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           then
           the
           grant
           of
           the
           Empire
           being
           reversed
           ,
           it
           has
           none
           at
           all
           .
           And
           thus
           has
           he
           fairly
           brought
           this
           confederate
           Discipline
           of
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           contrived
           purely
           to
           avoid
           any
           Government
           founded
           upon
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           into
           down-right
           Rebellion
           .
           And
           no
           wonder
           ,
           when
           all
           Confederacies
           against
           the
           Commands
           of
           the
           Sovereign
           Power
           can
           be
           no
           better
           ,
           unless
           ,
           when
           warranted
           by
           Divine
           Authority
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           if
           after
           these
           Premises
           our
           Author
           begins
           his
           next
           Chapter
           with
           a
           Confession
           ,
           that
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           when
           the
           present
           form
           of
           Excommunication
           began
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           
             Quandonam
             primo
             discrepantia
             ejusmodi
             inter
             Christianae
             &
             Judaicae
             seu
             vetustioris
             Excommunicationis
          
           
           
             effectus
             inciperet
             ,
             non
             quidem
             satis
             liquet
             .
             Sed
             ante
          
           Origenis
           ac
           Tertulliani
           etiam
           &
           Irenaei
           
             tempora
             ,
             juxta
             jam
             dicta
             ,
             effectum
             ,
             quoad
             Sacrorum
             communicatinis
             negationem
             ,
             inolevisse
             non
             dubitandum
             .
          
           Though
           I
           should
           have
           thought
           it
           a
           sufficient
           proof
           that
           it
           descended
           from
           the
           Apostles
           when
           we
           find
           it
           in
           the
           Church
           immediately
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           find
           no
           beginning
           of
           its
           Institution
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           could
           have
           no
           other
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostles
           challenging
           no
           Civil
           Authority
           ,
           they
           could
           have
           no
           other
           power
           but
           a
           cutting
           off
           from
           the
           Spiritual
           Priviledges
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           And
           here
           I
           cannot
           but
           remark
           it
           as
           the
           peculiar
           disingenuity
           of
           all
           the
           Adversaries
           both
           of
           the
           Government
           and
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Excommunication
           and
           Episcopacy
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           allow
           their
           usage
           in
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           but
           only
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           imagine
           that
           in
           their
           time
           there
           are
           no
           demonstrative
           evidences
           of
           their
           Practice
           ,
           for
           that
           reason
           destroy
           their
           Reverence
           and
           neglect
           their
           Authority
           ,
           whereas
           had
           these
           men
           the
           common
           modesty
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           they
           would
           revere
           them
           for
           their
           
           so
           ancient
           and
           Catholick
           Practice
           ;
           and
           when
           with
           all
           their
           search
           they
           cannot
           discover
           any
           later
           beginning
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           conclude
           it
           at
           least
           a
           very
           fair
           probability
           that
           they
           descended
           from
           Apostolical
           Prescription
           .
           And
           in
           our
           present
           case
           one
           would
           wonder
           that
           when
           our
           Author
           has
           traced
           this
           usage
           both
           in
           the
           Eastern
           and
           Western
           Churches
           into
           the
           Age
           immediately
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           without
           being
           able
           to
           discover
           any
           other
           time
           of
           its
           first
           Institution
           ,
           how
           any
           man
           should
           doubt
           of
           its
           Apostolical
           Antiquity
           .
           What
           Records
           can
           be
           more
           evident
           than
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Writings
           of
           Irenaeus
           and
           Tertullian
           ,
           that
           lived
           in
           the
           first
           Century
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           St.
           Cyprian
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           only
           mention
           this
           Power
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           a
           thing
           then
           in
           common
           use
           ,
           but
           speak
           of
           it
           as
           an
           ancient
           Right
           derived
           from
           their
           Ancestors
           .
           I
           shall
           give
           one
           Instance
           for
           all
           ,
           because
           our
           Author
           has
           the
           boldness
           to
           quote
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           overlook
           the
           Consequence
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           out
           of
           Irenaeus
           ,
           who
           expostulating
           with
           Victor
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           about
           his
           rash
           Excommunication
           of
           the
           Asiatick
           Churches
           ,
           
           thus
           bespeaks
           him
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           never
           were
           any
           men
           Excommunicated
           after
           this
           rate
           :
           Upon
           which
           our
           learned
           Author
           observes
           
             Excommunicationis
             usus
             qualiscunque
             ut
             ab
             anterioribus
             seculis
             illuc
             propagatus
             utrinque
             pariter
             tunc
             admittitur
             ,
          
           from
           hence
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           on
           all
           sides
           the
           use
           of
           Excommunication
           was
           admitted
           as
           descending
           from
           the
           foregoing
           Ages
           ,
           after
           this
           ,
           could
           any
           man
           think
           it
           possible
           that
           when
           he
           had
           allowed
           this
           Testimony
           of
           Irenaeus
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           own
           computation
           flourished
           about
           Seventy
           years
           after
           St.
           John
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           ever
           doubt
           of
           its
           being
           an
           Apostolical
           practice
           ?
           Or
           could
           any
           man
           desire
           to
           reduce
           his
           Adversary
           to
           a
           greater
           absurdity
           than
           is
           here
           so
           frankly
           own'd
           ,
           that
           Irenaeus
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           age
           immediately
           after
           the
           Apostles
           should
           speak
           of
           this
           thing
           as
           the
           custom
           of
           former
           ages
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           such
           custom
           in
           the
           Apostolical
           age
           ?
           And
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           is
           his
           discourse
           of
           the
           time
           when
           this
           power
           was
           first
           appropriated
           to
           the
           Christian
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           he
           confesses
           to
           be
           altogether
           unknown
           ,
           though
           he
           finds
           it
           in
           common
           use
           in
           the
           
           time
           of
           Irenaeus
           and
           Tertullian
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           time
           enough
           to
           give
           it
           right
           to
           Apostolick
           prescription
           ,
           especially
           when
           he
           does
           not
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           to
           any
           Record
           that
           the
           Keys
           were
           ever
           in
           the
           Peoples
           hands
           .
           Neither
           has
           he
           any
           ground
           for
           this
           Imagination
           ,
           but
           only
           his
           old
           conceit
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           Jews
           every
           man
           had
           this
           power
           ,
           and
           therefore
           among
           the
           Christians
           .
           Whereas
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           ground
           of
           surmise
           that
           there
           was
           any
           such
           custom
           among
           the
           ancient
           Jews
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           a
           meer
           off-spring
           of
           the
           Talmudical
           folly
           .
           Or
           if
           there
           were
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           too
           foolish
           to
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           serious
           discipline
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           for
           of
           what
           use
           could
           it
           be
           when
           any
           man
           might
           Excommunicate
           whom
           he
           pleased
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           might
           be
           absolved
           from
           the
           heaviest
           sentence
           of
           the
           Court
           by
           any
           three
           persons
           that
           he
           could
           pack
           together
           ;
           such
           ridiculous
           trifling
           is
           at
           first
           view
           too
           absurd
           to
           be
           entertain'd
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           And
           as
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           ever
           exercised
           this
           power
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           so
           neither
           does
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           ever
           chalenge
           it
           
             de
             jure
          
           ,
           in
           that
           we
           do
           not
           find
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           ever
           vested
           
           the
           Body
           of
           Believers
           in
           any
           Power
           of
           governing
           his
           Church
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           when
           ever
           he
           gives
           out
           his
           Commissions
           ,
           he
           ever
           addresses
           himself
           to
           particular
           Persons
           .
           And
           thus
           are
           we
           faln
           upon
           the
           main
           Controversie
           ,
           where
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           begun
           ,
           and
           where
           we
           might
           have
           ended
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           pursues
           an
           Adversary
           must
           follow
           his
           motion
           ,
           otherwise
           certainly
           the
           matter
           of
           right
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           determin'd
           before
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           first
           question
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           whether
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           exercised
           any
           such
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           whether
           they
           received
           any
           Commission
           from
           our
           Saviour
           for
           their
           Authority
           ,
           which
           if
           either
           proved
           or
           disproved
           would
           prevent
           the
           following
           dispute
           concerning
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           seeing
           our
           Author
           is
           pleased
           to
           take
           this
           method
           ,
           we
           shall
           tread
           in
           his
           steps
           ,
           and
           thus
           he
           brings
           it
           in
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Bishops
           had
           unwarrantably
           assumed
           this
           Power
           to
           themselves
           ,
           they
           justified
           their
           usurpation
           by
           pretended
           Patents
           made
           to
           themselves
           in
           several
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           and
           of
           binding
           ,
           and
           loosing
           ,
           
             and
             if
             any
             man
          
           
           
             hear
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             unto
             thee
             as
             an
             Heathen
             and
             a
             Publican
             .
          
           And
           now
           to
           elude
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           these
           and
           the
           like
           passages
           ,
           what
           infinite
           pains
           has
           been
           taken
           by
           our
           Author
           and
           other
           learned
           men
           I
           need
           not
           represent
           ,
           but
           whatever
           shifts
           men
           may
           invent
           ,
           their
           true
           meaning
           discovers
           and
           clears
           it self
           by
           this
           one
           plain
           and
           obvious
           consideration
           ,
           viz.
           That
           our
           Saviour
           had
           already
           set
           up
           his
           Kingdom
           or
           Society
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           upon
           which
           supposition
           all
           these
           grants
           can
           signifie
           nothing
           less
           than
           a
           donation
           of
           Power
           .
           Thus
           when
           he
           chooses
           Officers
           under
           him
           ,
           and
           gives
           the
           
             Keys
             of
             his
             Kingdom
          
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           what
           can
           that
           possibly
           signifie
           ,
           but
           their
           Power
           of
           Government
           in
           and
           over
           the
           Society
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           was
           so
           familiar
           a
           thing
           in
           Scripture
           to
           express
           power
           by
           Keys
           ,
           and
           our
           Author
           himself
           has
           observed
           it
           ,
           and
           proved
           it
           by
           a
           multitude
           of
           Instances
           .
           But
           then
           says
           he
           ,
           this
           Power
           of
           opening
           and
           
           shutting
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           is
           exercised
           by
           preaching
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           administring
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           by
           admitting
           fit
           Persons
           into
           it
           by
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           by
           not
           admitting
           such
           
           as
           are
           unfit
           ,
           and
           by
           retaining
           such
           as
           are
           already
           admitted
           .
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           our
           Author
           will
           allow
           the
           Governors
           of
           the
           Church
           all
           other
           Acts
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           one
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           it
           is
           evidently
           implyed
           in
           them
           all
           :
           Thus
           ,
           if
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           be
           entrusted
           with
           a
           Power
           of
           Judging
           what
           Persons
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           admitted
           ;
           then
           certainly
           ,
           if
           they
           perform
           not
           those
           conditions
           upon
           which
           alone
           they
           are
           admitted
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           those
           who
           let
           them
           in
           ,
           to
           turn
           them
           out
           .
           So
           plainly
           does
           the
           Power
           of
           Baptism
           infer
           that
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           judging
           who
           are
           fit
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           infer
           both
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           Erastian
           persuasion
           would
           have
           been
           much
           more
           consistent
           with
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           not
           give
           the
           Church
           all
           the
           Acts
           of
           Power
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           have
           given
           it
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           inseparable
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           learned
           and
           pious
           Mr.
           Thorndike
           has
           very
           judiciously
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Leviathan
           has
           done
           like
           a
           Philosopher
           in
           making
           the
           question
           general
           ,
           that
           is
           general
           indeed
           ,
           though
           by
           so
           freely
           and
           
           generously
           declaring
           himself
           ,
           he
           has
           made
           his
           Resolution
           more
           subject
           to
           be
           contradicted
           .
           But
           yet
           they
           that
           only
           dispute
           the
           Power
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           pressed
           with
           greater
           difficulty
           ,
           only
           they
           express
           not
           so
           much
           of
           their
           meaning
           :
           for
           they
           are
           nevertheless
           to
           give
           an
           account
           what
           Right
           the
           secular
           Power
           can
           have
           to
           appoint
           the
           Persons
           ,
           that
           shall
           either
           determine
           or
           execute
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           decide
           controversies
           of
           Faith
           ,
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           than
           if
           they
           resolved
           and
           maintain'd
           all
           this
           as
           expresly
           as
           the
           Leviathan
           hath
           done
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           does
           the
           following
           Text
           explain
           it self
           ,
           
             If
             he
             hear
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             a
             Publican
          
           ;
           if
           we
           will
           observe
           upon
           what
           subject
           our
           Saviour
           was
           then
           discoursing
           ,
           for
           though
           our
           Author
           to
           make
           the
           matter
           appear
           the
           more
           ambiguous
           ,
           has
           given
           us
           a
           large
           Critical
           account
           of
           the
           words
           that
           signifie
           Church
           in
           all
           Languages
           ;
           if
           instead
           of
           that
           he
           had
           only
           minded
           our
           Saviour's
           Discourse
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           seen
           that
           by
           the
           Church
           here
           could
           be
           understood
           
           nothing
           but
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           this
           being
           one
           of
           the
           Laws
           whereby
           he
           would
           have
           the
           Subjects
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           to
           be
           govern'd
           .
           But
           our
           Author
           tells
           us
           that
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           was
           not
           then
           understood
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           thing
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           our
           Saviour
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           familiar
           and
           daily
           use
           ,
           should
           direct
           them
           to
           such
           a
           means
           as
           no
           mortal
           man
           could
           possibly
           understand
           .
           To
           which
           it
           is
           very
           easie
           to
           answer
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           Saviour's
           Discourses
           procede
           upon
           the
           supposition
           of
           the
           being
           of
           his
           
           Church
           .
           He
           began
           at
           preaching
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Sermons
           and
           Instructions
           after
           that
           ,
           are
           but
           so
           many
           Laws
           and
           Institutions
           for
           its
           Government
           ,
           and
           therefore
           our
           Saviour's
           Words
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           doubtful
           or
           obscure
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           capable
           of
           being
           applied
           to
           any
           other
           Society
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           he
           was
           now
           establishing
           in
           the
           World.
           And
           whatsoever
           was
           the
           vulgar
           meaning
           of
           the
           word
           Ecclesia
           ,
           yet
           when
           used
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           applied
           to
           no
           other
           company
           of
           men
           but
           that
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           
           then
           a
           new
           word
           ,
           or
           a
           new
           notion
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           had
           sometime
           before
           used
           the
           same
           Expression
           to
           St.
           
             Peter
             :
             Upon
             this
             Rock
             I
             will
             build
             my
             Church
             ,
          
           which
           he
           promised
           him
           as
           a
           peculiar
           reward
           of
           his
           forward
           Faith.
           Now
           it
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           that
           our
           Saviour
           would
           make
           his
           promises
           to
           his
           Friends
           and
           Servants
           in
           unintelligible
           Language
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           supposed
           that
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           was
           an
           intelligible
           thing
           .
           But
           if
           this
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           our
           Author
           proceeds
           ,
           that
           this
           Text
           gives
           no
           jurisdiction
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           only
           directs
           private
           Christians
           how
           they
           shall
           behave
           themselves
           toward
           Offenders
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Emperour
           should
           have
           made
           an
           Edict
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           Subject
           should
           not
           submit
           to
           the
           decree
           of
           his
           Prefect
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           accounted
           by
           his
           fellow
           Subjects
           as
           no
           member
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           this
           gives
           the
           Prefect
           no
           new
           Power
           ,
           but
           only
           concerns
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           People
           .
           Very
           true
           ,
           but
           it
           supposes
           his
           old
           Power
           ,
           and
           so
           if
           our
           Saviour
           had
           antecedently
           vested
           his
           Church
           with
           this
           Power
           ,
           this
           was
           no
           new
           grant
           but
           only
           a
           supposition
           of
           a
           former
           one
           ;
           if
           he
           had
           not
           ,
           then
           this
           
           was
           their
           Patent
           ,
           when
           he
           refers
           his
           Subjects
           to
           their
           Judicature
           .
           But
           whatever
           may
           be
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           what
           is
           there
           ,
           says
           our
           Author
           ,
           in
           the
           following
           words
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             an
             Heathen
             and
             a
             Publican
             ,
          
           that
           sounds
           like
           Excommunication
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Jewish
           or
           Christian
           use
           of
           it
           ?
           Nothing
           at
           all
           in
           the
           Jewish
           ,
           for
           Heathens
           were
           never
           Excommunicate
           as
           having
           never
           been
           of
           the
           Society
           ;
           neither
           were
           Publicans
           put
           out
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           being
           Publicans
           .
           But
           though
           Heathens
           were
           not
           Excommunicate
           Persons
           ,
           yet
           Excommunicate
           Persons
           were
           as
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           so
           plainly
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           that
           nothing
           but
           meer
           peevishness
           could
           have
           made
           the
           exception
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           same
           as
           if
           our
           Saviour
           should
           have
           said
           of
           an
           Apostate
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           unto
           thee
           as
           an
           Infidel
           ,
           and
           our
           Author
           should
           have
           replied
           upon
           him
           ,
           How
           can
           that
           be
           ?
           When
           an
           Infidel
           is
           one
           that
           was
           never
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           an
           Apostate
           once
           was
           ,
           And
           then
           as
           for
           the
           Publicans
           ,
           though
           they
           durst
           not
           at
           that
           time
           Excommunicate
           them
           for
           that
           reason
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           notorious
           that
           they
           thought
           them
           
           worthy
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           esteem'd
           as
           no
           better
           than
           scandalous
           Sinners
           ,
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           Idolaters
           .
           But
           this
           supposed
           too
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           act
           (
           says
           he
           )
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           every
           private
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           hereby
           permitted
           to
           treat
           the
           Offender
           as
           a
           vile
           Person
           .
           But
           this
           act
           of
           his
           supposes
           the
           power
           of
           Judicature
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           this
           advice
           relates
           to
           the
           known
           power
           of
           the
           Sanhedrin
           ,
           that
           were
           wont
           to
           Excommunicate
           refractory
           Offenders
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           put
           them
           into
           the
           state
           of
           Heathen
           Men
           :
           And
           such
           it
           seems
           was
           to
           be
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           great
           Sanhedrin
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           plain
           design
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           discourse
           ,
           when
           he
           refers
           all
           Christians
           to
           their
           Judicature
           ,
           and
           commands
           them
           that
           if
           any
           man
           be
           obstinate
           against
           their
           Authority
           ,
           every
           man
           should
           look
           upon
           him
           as
           an
           Excommunicate
           Person
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Court
           reduced
           into
           the
           state
           of
           Idolaters
           .
           But
           also
           by
           the
           words
           immediately
           following
           ,
           
             Whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             bind
             on
             Earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           Which
           words
           plainly
           declare
           a
           Power
           of
           binding
           in
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           withall
           who
           the
           Church
           
           is
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Apostles
           or
           Governours
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           addresses
           his
           speech
           ,
           and
           vests
           them
           ,
           and
           them
           alone
           with
           that
           Authority
           in
           which
           he
           had
           before
           enstated
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           promises
           to
           ratifie
           not
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           their
           acts
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           when
           the
           People
           appeal
           to
           their
           Authority
           .
        
         
           But
           neither
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           (
           says
           our
           Author
           )
           can
           these
           words
           relate
           to
           the
           Christian
           Excommunication
           ,
           for
           what
           punishment
           could
           there
           then
           be
           in
           being
           accounted
           of
           as
           an
           Heathen
           ,
           when
           a
           great
           number
           of
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           were
           Heathens
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           came
           into
           the
           Church
           without
           Circumcision
           .
           What
           in
           our
           Saviours
           time
           ?
           did
           you
           not
           take
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pains
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Chapter
           ,
           to
           prove
           not
           only
           that
           then
           ,
           but
           during
           all
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           all
           Christians
           were
           Jews
           ,
           but
           now
           it
           will
           serve
           your
           turn
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           were
           Heathens
           .
           But
           not
           to
           insist
           too
           much
           upon
           such
           weak
           pretences
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           in
           our
           Saviours
           time
           all
           that
           were
           not
           Jews
           by
           Circumcision
           were
           esteemed
           as
           Heathens
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           vile
           Persons
           ,
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           admitted
           into
           their
           Church
           or
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           
           therefore
           it
           can
           be
           of
           no
           other
           Import
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           :
           Our
           Saviour
           here
           accommodating
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           every
           where
           ,
           the
           known
           customs
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           to
           the
           Constitution
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           so
           that
           considering
           the
           vulgar
           manner
           of
           speaking
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           I
           cannot
           understand
           ,
           if
           our
           Saviour
           had
           design'd
           to
           establish
           this
           Power
           ,
           in
           what
           other
           words
           he
           could
           have
           expressed
           himself
           with
           more
           plainness
           and
           less
           ambiguity
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           capacities
           of
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Third
           Text
           ,
           Math.
           18.
           18.
           
           
             Whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             bind
             on
             Earth
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Though
           it
           is
           answer'd
           already
           as
           appertaining
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           our
           Authors
           account
           is
           briefly
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           are
           either
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           their
           large
           sense
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           binding
           ,
           but
           then
           it
           seems
           very
           strange
           to
           express
           one
           act
           of
           it
           by
           such
           comprehensive
           words
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           like
           describing
           the
           Ocean
           by
           a
           drop
           of
           Water
           ,
           or
           the
           Universe
           by
           an
           Atom
           .
           Or
           if
           they
           are
           taken
           in
           the
           peculiar
           sense
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Writers
           ,
           they
           then
           do
           not
           signifie
           any
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           only
           declaring
           what
           is
           lawful
           ,
           what
           not
           ,
           or
           answering
           cases
           of
           
           Conscience
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           in
           whatever
           sense
           the
           words
           are
           taken
           ,
           they
           will
           include
           in
           them
           the
           power
           of
           Excommunication
           .
           In
           the
           larger
           sense
           they
           signifie
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           parts
           ,
           branches
           and
           appendages
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Power
           of
           inflicting
           penalties
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           and
           our
           Author
           has
           often
           observed
           )
           gives
           force
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           the
           first
           place
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           might
           have
           spared
           his
           wonder
           ,
           that
           so
           large
           a
           word
           should
           be
           taken
           in
           so
           narrow
           a
           sense
           ,
           when
           that
           narrow
           sense
           necessarily
           infers
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           it
           does
           or
           can
           signifie
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           to
           prevent
           this
           vain
           objection
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           these
           words
           are
           not
           insisted
           upon
           as
           limited
           meerly
           to
           Excommunication
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           general
           donation
           of
           Power
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           this
           in
           particular
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           considerable
           a
           branch
           of
           it
           .
           And
           that
           is
           it
           which
           we
           assert
           ,
           that
           seeing
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           so
           often
           expresses
           greatness
           of
           Power
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Power
           that
           is
           exercised
           by
           vertue
           of
           them
           must
           carry
           with
           it
           the
           full
           force
           of
           obligation
           :
           So
           that
           the
           words
           mutually
           explain
           each
           other
           ,
           
           for
           if
           by
           the
           Keys
           given
           in
           the
           Sixteenth
           verse
           is
           signified
           Authority
           ,
           then
           by
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           acts
           of
           them
           are
           expressed
           in
           the
           Eighteenth
           verse
           ,
           must
           be
           understood
           authoritative
           obligation
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           word
           binding
           simply
           put
           may
           not
           infer
           Authority
           ,
           yet
           binding
           by
           the
           Keys
           ,
           signifies
           the
           same
           thing
           as
           binding
           by
           Authority
           .
           And
           this
           would
           have
           prevented
           our
           Authors
           other
           notion
           (
           of
           which
           some
           learned
           men
           are
           so
           very
           fond
           )
           of
           binding
           only
           by
           answering
           cases
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           because
           ,
           though
           binding
           alone
           may
           signifie
           only
           so
           much
           ,
           yet
           binding
           by
           the
           Keys
           must
           signifie
           more
           .
           But
           it
           is
           notorious
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           it self
           no
           where
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           signifies
           any
           other
           binding
           than
           by
           Legislative
           or
           judicial
           Obligation
           ,
           and
           whereas
           it
           is
           pretended
           that
           in
           the
           Talmudical
           Writers
           it
           signifies
           only
           an
           interpreting
           of
           Laws
           without
           jurisdiction
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           palpable
           a
           mistake
           ,
           that
           in
           them
           it
           can
           signifie
           nothing
           less
           than
           authoritative
           Obligation
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           so
           evident
           that
           their
           Rabbies
           equal'd
           their
           interpretations
           to
           the
           Law
           it self
           ,
           and
           bound
           them
           upon
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           and
           under
           penalty
           of
           the
           Divine
           displeasure
           .
           But
           however
           if
           our
           Saviour
           constituted
           his
           Apostles
           to
           be
           only
           Doctors
           and
           Casuists
           ,
           yet
           he
           has
           annexed
           Authority
           to
           their
           Office
           by
           the
           promise
           made
           at
           their
           Instalment
           ,
           that
           whatever
           they
           bind
           on
           Earth
           shall
           be
           bound
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           sure
           all
           binding
           there
           is
           Obligatory
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           seems
           if
           they
           are
           Casuists
           ,
           they
           are
           authoritative
           Casuists
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           as
           if
           they
           were
           endued
           with
           proper
           Jurisdiction
           .
           And
           now
           having
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           sufficiently
           vindicated
           these
           Texts
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           remark
           it
           as
           some
           defect
           of
           Ingenuity
           in
           this
           learned
           Gentleman
           ,
           to
           have
           wholly
           omitted
           one
           Text
           more
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           to
           have
           been
           as
           commonly
           as
           any
           of
           the
           other
           insisted
           upon
           in
           this
           Argument
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           would
           have
           taken
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           would
           have
           prevented
           his
           Evasions
           .
           And
           that
           is
           St.
           John
           ,
           Chap.
           20.
           v.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           
             As
             my
             Father
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             even
             so
             send
             I
             you
             .
             And
             when
             he
             had
             said
             this
             ,
             ●e
             breathed
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             receive
             ye
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             whosesoever
             sins
             ye
             remit
             ,
             they
             are
             remitted
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             whosesoever
             sins
             ye
             retain
             ,
             they
             are
             retained
             .
          
           
           Here
           our
           Saviour
           gives
           his
           Apostles
           the
           same
           Power
           that
           he
           had
           received
           from
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           then
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           same
           Ability
           wherewith
           himself
           acted
           ,
           and
           lastly
           declares
           to
           them
           wherein
           lay
           the
           Exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           were
           the
           Effects
           of
           it
           ,
           forgiving
           and
           retaining
           of
           Sins
           ,
           which
           answers
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Binding
           and
           Loosing
           in
           the
           other
           Gospel
           .
           And
           this
           if
           attended
           to
           ,
           would
           have
           prevented
           that
           poor
           slender
           Notion
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           Binding
           and
           Loosing
           signifies
           only
           the
           Office
           of
           Interpreting
           ,
           or
           declaring
           what
           is
           lawful
           ,
           what
           unlawful
           ;
           for
           to
           retain
           ,
           or
           remit
           Sins
           (
           as
           the
           truly
           pious
           and
           learned
           Dr.
           Hammond
           observes
           )
           will
           not
           be
           to
           declare
           one
           mans
           sins
           unlawful
           ,
           anothers
           lawful
           ,
           which
           it
           must
           do
           if
           this
           interpretation
           be
           applied
           to
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           but
           superfluous
           industry
           to
           spend
           pains
           upon
           our
           Author's
           Conceit
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           concludes
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           arises
           from
           meer
           consent
           or
           voluntary
           confederacy
           ,
           for
           beside
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           Confederacies
           are
           upon
           his
           principles
           
           downright
           Rebellion
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           if
           our
           Saviour
           appointed
           Officers
           over
           his
           Church
           and
           vested
           them
           with
           a
           power
           of
           Government
           ,
           that
           then
           he
           has
           brought
           all
           the
           members
           of
           it
           under
           an
           Obligation
           to
           submit
           to
           their
           Authority
           antecedent
           to
           their
           own
           consents
           .
           But
           though
           we
           had
           no
           such
           clear
           evidence
           of
           this
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           sure
           we
           have
           not
           the
           least
           footsteps
           in
           Antiquity
           of
           this
           confederate
           Discipline
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           indeed
           of
           Compacts
           and
           Covenants
           ,
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           are
           said
           to
           have
           made
           among
           themselves
           ;
           but
           he
           could
           have
           told
           us
           too
           ,
           that
           these
           Compacts
           were
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           at
           which
           they
           were
           wont
           ,
           as
           all
           devout
           men
           do
           ,
           to
           renew
           their
           vows
           and
           resolutions
           of
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           And
           this
           Confederacy
           ,
           we
           all
           know
           ,
           is
           founded
           upon
           a
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           this
           ,
           but
           all
           other
           Assemblies
           for
           the
           publick
           Worship
           of
           God.
           To
           which
           all
           Christians
           are
           bound
           by
           an
           Obligation
           higher
           than
           meerly
           their
           own
           consent
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           Confederation
           we
           grant
           the
           Church
           still
           to
           be
           ,
           a
           company
           of
           men
           Covenanting
           
           among
           themselves
           to
           worship
           God
           according
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           obey
           him
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           then
           they
           are
           bound
           by
           the
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           to
           take
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           it
           .
           And
           this
           is
           all
           the
           confederacy
           I
           know
           of
           (
           unless
           we
           must
           believe
           Celsus
           his
           Calumnies
           ,
           for
           he
           too
           is
           quoted
           upon
           this
           occasion
           )
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ;
           so
           that
           whereas
           our
           Author
           every
           where
           compares
           the
           confederate
           discipline
           of
           the
           Christians
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Jews
           in
           their
           dispersions
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           Jews
           had
           no
           other
           engagement
           beside
           their
           own
           mutual
           consent
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Christians
           were
           particularly
           obliged
           to
           enter
           into
           their
           Confederacy
           by
           God
           himself
           ;
           and
           this
           difference
           is
           so
           manifest
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           having
           thus
           firmly
           establisht
           the
           Churches
           Power
           upon
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           that
           supersedes
           all
           farther
           enquiry
           into
           the
           practice
           of
           after-Ages
           .
           For
           in
           matters
           that
           are
           determined
           by
           Law
           ,
           all
           Presidents
           are
           either
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           or
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           against
           the
           Command
           ,
           they
           are
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           being
           only
           so
           many
           Violations
           
           of
           the
           Law.
           If
           they
           are
           for
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           because
           they
           derive
           all
           their
           goodness
           and
           authority
           from
           the
           Law
           it self
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           give
           it
           none
           .
           Thus
           if
           the
           power
           of
           Excommunication
           be
           founded
           upon
           the
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           contrary
           practice
           of
           all
           the
           Princes
           in
           Christendom
           is
           of
           no
           weight
           against
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           not
           ,
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           can
           never
           establish
           a
           Divine
           Command
           .
           So
           that
           the
           controversie
           concerning
           matters
           of
           fact
           from
           the
           Reign
           of
           Constantine
           to
           our
           own
           Times
           ,
           the
           matter
           of
           Law
           being
           already
           clear'd
           from
           our
           Saviour's
           Time
           ,
           carries
           in
           it
           more
           of
           Ostentation
           than
           Usefulness
           .
           But
           because
           our
           Author
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           prosecute
           it
           so
           largely
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           much
           learning
           and
           confidence
           ,
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           follow
           him
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           is
           so
           notorious
           even
           from
           his
           own
           relations
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           practice
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           unless
           perhaps
           in
           some
           enormities
           of
           the
           worst
           and
           most
           barbarous
           Times
           ,
           runs
           directly
           cross
           to
           his
           design
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           he
           presents
           us
           with
           many
           Instances
           out
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Law
           ,
           
           whereby
           the
           Emperors
           exercised
           this
           Authority
           themselves
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           this
           himself
           immediately
           gives
           a
           sufficient
           Answer
           without
           making
           any
           Reply
           ,
           viz.
           That
           such
           Excommunications
           were
           meerly
           declaratory
           ,
           whereby
           they
           only
           declared
           their
           detestation
           of
           such
           Persons
           or
           Doctrines
           ,
           or
           rather
           declared
           their
           assent
           to
           the
           Sentence
           already
           denounced
           by
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           they
           ever
           made
           any
           new
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           but
           only
           adopted
           the
           Canons
           of
           Councils
           into
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           added
           to
           the
           Anathema's
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           what
           civil
           Penalties
           they
           deem'd
           most
           sutable
           to
           the
           Offence
           .
           The
           Theodosian
           Code
           is
           an
           excellent
           collection
           of
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           sixteen
           Emperours
           
             ab
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           312.
           or
           the
           first
           Year
           of
           Constantines
           Conversion
           ,
           
             ad
             Annum
          
           438.
           when
           it
           was
           compiled
           by
           the
           command
           of
           
             Theodosius
             junior
          
           ,
           in
           all
           which
           I
           think
           I
           may
           safely
           challenge
           any
           man
           to
           assign
           one
           Law
           relating
           to
           Religion
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           antecedently
           determin'd
           by
           some
           Council
           .
           Almost
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           this
           nature
           are
           contain'd
           in
           the
           16th
           Book
           under
           their
           several
           Titles
           ,
           
             De
             fide
             ,
             de
          
           
           
             haereticis
             ,
             de
             apostatis
          
           ,
           &c.
           in
           all
           which
           ,
           whoever
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           peruse
           them
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           that
           the
           several
           Emperors
           enacted
           nothing
           but
           meerly
           in
           pursuance
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Canons
           ,
           adding
           for
           the
           most
           part
           to
           Excommunication
           in
           the
           Church
           the
           punishment
           of
           Outlawry
           in
           the
           State.
           Thus
           for
           example
           ,
           Theodosius
           the
           Great
           ,
           in
           that
           famous
           Ecclesiastical
           Edict
           ,
           published
           by
           him
           in
           the
           second
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           of
           his
           Baptism
           (
           and
           therefore
           stiled
           by
           the
           Interpreters
           of
           the
           Justinian
           Code
           ,
           
             filiam
             primogenitam
          
           )
           only
           established
           the
           Nicene
           Faith.
           
             Ut
             secundum
             Apostolicam
             disciplinam
             evangelicamque
             doctrinam
             Patris
             &
             Filii
             &
             Spiritus
             Sancti
             unam
             deitatem
             sub
             parili
             Majestate
             &
             sub
             piâ
             Trinitate
             credamus
             .
          
           And
           when
           the
           Year
           after
           ,
           he
           published
           another
           Edict
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           he
           vouches
           his
           Law
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Nicene
           Council
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           Tit.
           5.
           
             de
             Haereticis
             ,
             Leg.
          
           6.
           
           So
           that
           his
           design
           was
           not
           to
           make
           any
           new
           Law
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           abet
           an
           ancient
           Law
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           a
           civil
           Penalty
           ,
           as
           he
           concludes
           his
           Edict
           ,
           that
           Offenders
           against
           it
           should
           not
           only
           be
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Divine
           Veneance
           
           denounced
           by
           the
           Council
           ,
           but
           should
           also
           be
           punished
           at
           the
           Emperors
           pleasure
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           suppose
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           
             Motûs
             nostri
             ultione
             plectendos
          
           .
           But
           the
           most
           express
           Ratification
           of
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           that
           Edict
           of
           Theodosius
           the
           Younger
           ,
           to
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Illyricum
           ,
           
           
             Anno
             Domini
          
           ,
           421.
           
           
             Omni
             innovatione
             cessante
             vetustatem
             &
             Canones
             pristinos
             Ecclesiasticos
             ,
             qui
             nunc
             usque
             tenuerunt
             ,
             per
             omnes
             Illyrici
             Provincias
             ,
             servari
             praecipimus
             :
             Tum
             si
             quid
             dubietatis
             emerserit
             ,
             id
             oporteat
             non
             absque
             scientiâ
             viri
             reverendissimi
             sacrosanctae
             legis
             Antistitis
             urbis
             Constantinopolitanae
             (
             quae
          
           Romae
           
             veteris
             praerogativâ
             laetatur
             )
             conventui
             sacerdotali
             sanctoque
             judicio
             reservari
             .
          
           'T
           is
           not
           material
           ,
           whether
           this
           Law
           refer
           to
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           General
           Councils
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           particular
           Canons
           of
           that
           Province
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Dispute
           among
           learned
           men
           :
           For
           be
           it
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           Emperor
           design'd
           to
           follow
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           refer
           Ecclesiastical
           Controversies
           to
           its
           own
           judgment
           and
           determination
           .
           Having
           intimated
           this
           account
           of
           the
           Theodosian
           Code
           ,
           I
           need
           add
           nothing
           of
           the
           Justinian
           ,
           
           because
           it
           only
           repeats
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           former
           that
           were
           not
           obsolete
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           not
           only
           by
           comparing
           the
           Books
           themselves
           ,
           but
           by
           that
           exact
           collation
           of
           their
           Titles
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           that
           is
           prefixed
           to
           
           Gothofred's
           Edition
           of
           the
           Theodosian
           Code
           .
           And
           as
           for
           his
           own
           Novels
           ,
           he
           frequently
           makes
           particular
           reference
           to
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           challenging
           to
           himself
           a
           power
           of
           punishing
           Offences
           against
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Canons
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           one
           general
           Law
           ,
           which
           he
           declares
           to
           have
           been
           the
           sense
           of
           himself
           and
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             force
             of
             Laws
             .
          
           And
           accordingly
           he
           begins
           his
           Laws
           ,
           concerning
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           
           We
           enact
           that
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           four
           first
           general
           Councils
           shall
           be
           received
           into
           the
           number
           of
           our
           Laws
           .
           And
           by
           that
           Edict
           alone
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           been
           no
           other
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           Constituted
           Laws
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           And
           according
           to
           this
           Principle
           he
           declares
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           his
           83
           Novel
           that
           
           he
           only
           follows
           the
           ancient
           Canons
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           particularly
           in
           his
           137
           Novel
           ,
           where
           he
           endeavours
           the
           restitution
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           ,
           he
           only
           enjoyns
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           thirty
           sixth
           Apostolical
           Canon
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Bishops
           of
           each
           Province
           meet
           twice
           a
           Year
           for
           the
           more
           effectual
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           professes
           to
           do
           ,
           not
           as
           Author
           ,
           but
           as
           Protector
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           this
           Novel
           ,
           he
           challenges
           to
           himself
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           Legislation
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Civil
           Laws
           ;
           but
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           Patronage
           ,
           or
           Protection
           .
           This
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           those
           happiest
           and
           most
           flourishing
           Ages
           of
           it
           :
           whereby
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           Emperours
           of
           those
           Times
           were
           so
           far
           from
           assuming
           the
           power
           of
           Excommunication
           to
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           abet
           any
           matter
           of
           Religion
           with
           their
           civil
           Sanctions
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           determin'd
           beforehand
           by
           the
           Spiritual
           Power
           .
           Whether
           they
           ever
           exceeded
           their
           own
           
           bounds
           ,
           I
           think
           not
           my self
           obliged
           to
           enquire
           ,
           they
           being
           lyable
           to
           that
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           other
           mistakes
           and
           misearriages
           of
           Govenment
           .
           Though
           I
           remember
           not
           any
           instances
           of
           that
           kind
           till
           the
           latter
           and
           degenerate
           ages
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           when
           barbarity
           was
           introduced
           by
           the
           incursions
           of
           the
           Goths
           and
           Vandals
           and
           other
           salvage
           Nations
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           to
           my
           purpose
           ,
           that
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           in
           the
           Church
           was
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Christian
           Emperours
           from
           
             Constantine
             to
             Justinian
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           more
           than
           enough
           ,
           in
           that
           whether
           they
           own'd
           it
           or
           not
           ,
           it
           was
           setled
           by
           our
           Saviour
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Successors
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           But
           secondly
           ,
           Emperours
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           have
           limited
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Order
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           Power
           ,
           and
           assign'd
           them
           either
           larger
           or
           narrower
           bounds
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           as
           they
           judged
           most
           consistent
           with
           reasons
           of
           State
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           evidently
           declare
           what
           was
           their
           opinion
           of
           the
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           had
           supposed
           Church-officers
           to
           have
           acted
           by
           a
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           they
           durst
           never
           have
           presumed
           to
           set
           bounds
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           
           God
           by
           their
           own
           arbitrary
           Decrees
           As
           if
           it
           were
           not
           possible
           for
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           go
           beyond
           their
           Commission
           ,
           and
           under
           pretence
           of
           a
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           encroach
           upon
           that
           power
           that
           God
           has
           committed
           to
           Princes
           .
           Which
           if
           they
           can
           do
           ,
           and
           some
           have
           done
           ,
           what
           affront
           is
           it
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           himself
           to
           restrain
           his
           Ministers
           within
           those
           bounds
           of
           Jurisdiction
           that
           he
           has
           prescribed
           to
           them
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           is
           not
           this
           very
           thing
           a
           very
           plain
           confession
           of
           a
           distinct
           Authority
           ,
           when
           to
           limit
           a
           power
           supposes
           it
           ?
           So
           that
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           any
           Argument
           of
           their
           disowning
           the
           Divine
           Institution
           of
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           power
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           a
           demonstrative
           and
           undoubted
           proof
           of
           their
           acknowledgment
           of
           it
           .
           This
           being
           granted
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           concern
           my self
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           warrantableness
           of
           the
           several
           Precedents
           alledged
           ,
           though
           most
           of
           them
           relate
           only
           to
           the
           restraint
           of
           dilatory
           ,
           vexatious
           and
           uncanonical
           proceedings
           ;
           for
           my
           only
           business
           is
           to
           gain
           the
           suffrage
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           to
           my
           Cause
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           am
           no
           ways
           bound
           to
           prove
           them
           free
           from
           all
           errours
           
           and
           miscarriages
           of
           Government
           :
           so
           that
           if
           they
           might
           at
           any
           time
           bear
           too
           hard
           upon
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           Church
           has
           given
           them
           too
           much
           reason
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           any
           prescription
           against
           its
           due
           exercise
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           declaration
           of
           these
           Princes
           that
           have
           been
           most
           unkind
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           own
           its
           Power
           ,
           provided
           it
           be
           kept
           within
           its
           due
           bounds
           .
           But
           what
           the
           general
           sense
           of
           Christendom
           has
           been
           concerning
           the
           distinction
           of
           the
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Powers
           ,
           sufficiently
           appears
           by
           those
           great
           differences
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           raised
           about
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Christian
           Emperours
           have
           of
           later
           times
           been
           forced
           from
           time
           to
           time
           to
           struggle
           against
           the
           encroachments
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           yet
           they
           never
           question'd
           (
           that
           I
           know
           of
           )
           the
           divine
           Right
           of
           their
           Episcopal
           Authority
           .
           And
           therefore
           neither
           here
           shall
           I
           concern
           my self
           to
           examine
           the
           particular
           precedents
           pleaded
           by
           both
           Parties
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           their
           respective
           Powers
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           both
           Powers
           may
           ,
           and
           often
           have
           exceeded
           their
           just
           limits
           ,
           
           which
           yet
           is
           such
           an
           inconvenience
           ,
           that
           ,
           considering
           the
           passions
           and
           partialities
           of
           men
           ,
           is
           utterly
           unavoidable
           .
           And
           we
           cannot
           expect
           that
           God
           should
           give
           such
           Laws
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           should
           not
           be
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           humane
           liberty
           to
           break
           them
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           Laws
           were
           given
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           it
           is
           enough
           that
           they
           are
           sufficient
           to
           guide
           those
           ,
           that
           will
           resign
           themselves
           to
           be
           govern'd
           with
           honesty
           and
           integrity
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Laws
           to
           effect
           more
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           a
           very
           frivolous
           objection
           ,
           much
           insisted
           upon
           by
           some
           ill-minded
           men
           ,
           that
           seeing
           the
           competition
           of
           these
           two
           Powers
           has
           been
           occasion
           of
           creating
           so
           many
           mischiefs
           and
           inconveniences
           to
           Christendom
           ,
           it
           were
           better
           that
           one
           of
           them
           were
           removed
           ;
           which
           ,
           beside
           the
           bold
           way
           of
           arguing
           ,
           that
           because
           they
           think
           in
           their
           great
           wisdoms
           that
           God
           ought
           not
           ,
           that
           therefore
           he
           has
           not
           constituted
           two
           distinct
           Powers
           ;
           it
           is
           such
           an
           Objection
           that
           no
           constitution
           can
           possibly
           avoid
           :
           for
           which
           way
           soever
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           may
           be
           setled
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           but
           that
           through
           the
           corruption
           and
           folly
           of
           mankind
           ,
           it
           may
           and
           often
           will
           be
           liable
           
           to
           abuses
           .
           And
           particularly
           in
           this
           case
           there
           is
           no
           difficulty
           in
           discerning
           the
           bounds
           that
           God
           has
           set
           to
           these
           two
           Powers
           ,
           if
           men
           would
           be
           honest
           and
           upright
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           will
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           fault
           of
           the
           Law
           that
           they
           will
           break
           it
           :
           For
           Christianity
           is
           wholly
           founded
           upon
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           which
           obliges
           them
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           either
           to
           obey
           or
           to
           suffer
           peaceably
           .
           So
           that
           how
           great
           soever
           the
           Authority
           of
           Churchmen
           may
           be
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           of
           its
           interfering
           with
           ,
           or
           entrenching
           upon
           the
           Prerogatives
           of
           Princes
           ,
           unless
           they
           misuse
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           as
           they
           go
           beyond
           their
           Commission
           ,
           so
           they
           deserve
           their
           punishment
           in
           this
           l●fe
           among
           the
           worst
           of
           Rebels
           and
           Traytors
           ,
           and
           are
           sure
           to
           have
           it
           in
           the
           next
           .
           For
           as
           their
           Power
           is
           not
           only
           purely
           spiritual
           ,
           void
           of
           all
           temporal
           force
           and
           coercion
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           things
           forbidden
           to
           use
           any
           violence
           ,
           or
           raise
           any
           disturbance
           against
           Government
           .
           So
           that
           if
           any
           Prince
           think
           good
           to
           oppose
           them
           in
           the
           Execution
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           them
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           oppose
           him
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           sacrifice
           their
           lives
           in
           justification
           of
           
           their
           cause
           and
           submission
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           their
           Reward
           .
           But
           if
           they
           shall
           make
           use
           of
           any
           other
           Weapons
           whatsoever
           ,
           beside
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           Tears
           ,
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           they
           then
           suffer
           deservedly
           as
           disturbers
           of
           the
           publick
           Peace
           :
           And
           so
           much
           the
           more
           in
           that
           they
           have
           been
           so
           expresly
           forewarned
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           shall
           draw
           the
           Sword
           in
           his
           cause
           ,
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           perish
           by
           it
           .
           And
           as
           upon
           this
           principle
           he
           founded
           his
           Church
           ,
           so
           upon
           it
           his
           Apostles
           built
           it
           ,
           when
           in
           pure
           obedience
           to
           his
           command
           ,
           they
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           all
           the
           World
           over
           .
           And
           if
           any
           Prince
           were
           pleased
           to
           countermand
           them
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           plead
           any
           exemption
           from
           the
           Government
           ,
           much
           less
           did
           they
           Libel
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           represented
           the
           Innocence
           and
           Justice
           of
           their
           Cause
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           were
           not
           satisfied
           ,
           declared
           their
           readiness
           to
           submit
           to
           his
           pleasure
           and
           the
           penalty
           of
           the
           Law.
           And
           in
           this
           they
           enjoyed
           no
           other
           exemption
           from
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           Princes
           ,
           than
           what
           is
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           chalenged
           by
           every
           private
           Christian
           ,
           who
           is
           indispensably
           bound
           to
           make
           profession
           of
           his
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           and
           
           if
           the
           Laws
           of
           his
           Country
           so
           require
           ,
           to
           seal
           it
           with
           his
           Blood.
           This
           was
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           in
           its
           first
           profession
           ;
           and
           is
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           its
           Reformation
           .
           For
           whereas
           a
           foreign
           Italian
           Bishop
           had
           for
           a
           long
           time
           usurped
           wel-nigh
           all
           ,
           both
           secular
           and
           spiritual
           Power
           into
           his
           own
           hands
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           exorbitant
           abuse
           of
           it
           had
           enslaved
           the
           Prince
           and
           empoverished
           the
           people
           only
           to
           enrich
           himself
           and
           his
           own
           Courtiers
           ;
           they
           that
           were
           concern'd
           ,
           after
           long
           patience
           and
           much
           provocation
           ,
           at
           last
           resolved
           (
           upon
           what
           motives
           concerns
           not
           us
           )
           to
           resume
           their
           Rights
           .
           The
           King
           that
           Power
           which
           was
           exercised
           by
           the
           Kings
           of
           Judah
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           by
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           in
           the
           primitive
           Church
           :
           And
           the
           Bishops
           that
           Power
           wherewith
           they
           were
           as
           immediately
           entrusted
           by
           virtue
           of
           our
           Saviours
           general
           commission
           to
           the
           Apostolical
           Order
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           foreign
           Bishop
           or
           Bishops
           within
           their
           respective
           Diocesses
           whatsoever
           .
           And
           to
           prevent
           all
           jealousie
           in
           the
           Prince
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           play
           him
           the
           same
           game
           that
           his
           Holiness
           had
           done
           ,
           who
           
             in
             ordinc
          
           
           
             ad
             spiritualia
          
           ,
           had
           finely
           stript
           him
           of
           almost
           all
           his
           Temporal
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           by
           excepting
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           both
           Persons
           and
           Causes
           ,
           from
           his
           cognizance
           .
           They
           therefore
           freelv
           declare
           him
           Supreme
           Governour
           ,
           first
           ,
           
             Over
             all
             Persons
          
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           Ecclesiastical
           Subject
           might
           as
           formerly
           appeal
           from
           his
           Tribunal
           .
           And
           
             in
             all
             Causes
          
           ,
           so
           that
           every
           Subject
           whatsoever
           was
           bound
           to
           submit
           to
           his
           Decrees
           and
           Determinations
           ,
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           either
           to
           obey
           his
           Laws
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           he
           own'd
           and
           protected
           true
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           the
           Christian
           Bishops
           of
           old
           did
           to
           the
           Christian
           Emperours
           .
           Or
           if
           he
           opposed
           it
           ,
           chearfully
           and
           peaceably
           to
           submit
           to
           their
           Penalties
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           to
           the
           Roman
           Persecutors
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           from
           the
           Precedent
           of
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           first
           Council
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           enjoyed
           a
           power
           of
           making
           Canons
           and
           Constitutions
           for
           Discipline
           and
           good
           Order
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           they
           submitted
           the
           exercise
           thereof
           to
           his
           sovereign
           Authority
           ,
           protesting
           
             in
             verbo
             sacerdotis
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           stated
           in
           that
           famous
           Act
           called
           The
           Submission
           of
           the
           Clergy
           :
           
             That
             
             they
             will
             never
             from
             henceforth
             presume
             to
             attempt
             ,
             alledg
             ,
             claim
             ,
             or
             put
             in
             ure
             ,
             enact
             ,
             promulge
             ,
             or
             execute
             any
             new
             Canons
             ,
             Constitutions
             ,
             Ordinances
             provincial
             ,
             or
             other
             ,
             or
             by
             whatsoever
             other
             name
             they
             shall
             be
             call'd
             in
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             unless
             the
             King
             's
             most
             royal
             Assent
             and
             License
             may
             to
             them
             be
             had
             ,
             to
             make
             ,
             promulge
             ,
             and
             execute
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Majesty
             do
             give
             his
             Royal
             Assent
             and
             Authority
             in
             that
             behalf
             .
          
           Whereby
           they
           do
           not
           pass
           away
           their
           power
           of
           making
           Ecclesiastical
           Canons
           ,
           but
           only
           give
           security
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           that
           under
           that
           pretence
           they
           would
           not
           attempt
           any
           thing
           tending
           to
           the
           disturbance
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           injurious
           to
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           Crown
           .
           Which
           in
           truth
           is
           such
           a
           submission
           as
           all
           the
           Clergy
           in
           the
           World
           ought
           in
           duty
           to
           make
           to
           their
           Sovereign
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           gratitude
           for
           his
           Protection
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           any
           abatement
           or
           diminution
           of
           their
           own
           Authority
           ,
           viz.
           The
           standing
           Laws
           of
           Christianity
           being
           secured
           ,
           to
           submit
           all
           other
           Matters
           to
           his
           sovereign
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           .
           Whereby
           as
           they
           would
           bring
           no
           damage
           
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           that
           this
           power
           is
           exercised
           meerly
           in
           matters
           of
           Order
           and
           Discipline
           ;
           if
           the
           Prince
           did
           not
           approve
           of
           their
           Constitutions
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           no
           difficult
           thing
           to
           provide
           for
           Decency
           some
           other
           way
           ;
           so
           they
           would
           bring
           great
           security
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           when
           the
           Prince
           was
           assured
           that
           under
           that
           pretence
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           (
           as
           the
           Roman
           Clergy
           had
           done
           )
           distu●b
           or
           undermine
           his
           Authority
           .
           And
           as
           they
           parted
           not
           with
           their
           Spiritual
           Legi●lative
           Power
           ,
           so
           not
           with
           any
           other
           Power
           proper
           to
           their
           Function
           ;
           as
           the
           Power
           of
           preaching
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           administring
           the
           holy
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           conferring
           holy
           Orders
           Neither
           did
           any
           Prince
           in
           the
           least
           ever
           claim
           ,
           or
           exercise
           any
           of
           them
           .
           And
           because
           the
           Romanists
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           made
           a
           mighty
           noise
           with
           this
           Objection
           ,
           as
           if
           by
           virtue
           of
           her
           Supremacy
           her
           Majesty
           had
           challenged
           a
           Spiritual
           or
           Ministerial
           Power
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Queen
           has
           with
           great
           indignation
           disown'd
           any
           such
           Power
           ,
           and
           defied
           the
           Calumny
           .
           And
           yet
           when
           she
           had
           made
           her
           disclaimour
           of
           any
           Spiritual
           Power
           in
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           she
           parted
           not
           with
           her
           Royal
           Supremacy
           over
           those
           that
           had
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           particularly
           instructed
           by
           our
           Church
           in
           her
           37th
           Article
           .
           
             Where
             we
             attribute
             to
             the
             Queens
             Majesty
             the
             chief
             Government
             ,
             by
             which
             Title
             we
             understand
             the
             minds
             of
             some
             dangerous
             Folks
             to
             be
             offended
             ,
             we
             give
             not
             our
             Princes
             the
             ministring
             either
             of
             God's
             Word
             or
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             which
             things
             the
             Injunctions
             lately
             set
             forth
             by
             Elizabeth
             our
             Queen
             ,
             do
             most
             plainly
             testifie
             ;
             but
             that
             only
             Prerogative
             which
             we
             see
             to
             have
             been
             given
             always
             to
             all
             godly
             Princes
             in
             holy
             Scriptures
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             rule
             all
             Estates
             and
             Degrees
             committed
             to
             their
             Charge
             by
             God
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             restrain
             with
             the
             civil
             Sword
             the
             stubborn
             and
             evil
             doers
             .
          
           And
           lastly
           (
           to
           mention
           no
           more
           )
           whereas
           the
           witty
           and
           learned
           Cardinal
           Perron
           run
           upon
           the
           same
           mistake
           (
           and
           it
           is
           a
           mistake
           that
           they
           all
           wilfully
           run
           upon
           )
           King
           James
           in
           his
           Reply
           ,
           le
           ts
           him
           know
           that
           though
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           never
           arrogated
           to
           themselves
           a
           power
           
           of
           being
           Sovereign
           Judges
           in
           matters
           and
           controversies
           of
           Faith
           ;
           yet
           for
           moderation
           of
           Synods
           ,
           for
           determinations
           and
           orders
           establisht
           in
           Councils
           ,
           and
           for
           discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           a
           good
           and
           full
           use
           of
           their
           Imperial
           Authority
           .
           And
           that
           for
           this
           very
           good
           reason
           (
           that
           very
           much
           concerns
           all
           Princes
           )
           that
           they
           might
           see
           and
           judg
           whether
           any
           thing
           were
           done
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           their
           Power
           ,
           or
           the
           disturbance
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
           And
           much
           more
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           And
           therefore
           for
           further
           satisfaction
           ,
           I
           shall
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           excellent
           Discourse
           it self
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           that
           I
           have
           given
           a
           plain
           and
           easie
           account
           of
           the
           distinct
           powers
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           shewn
           that
           whoever
           denies
           the
           distinction
           ,
           disowns
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           has
           vested
           his
           Church
           with
           a
           Power
           peculiar
           to
           it self
           ;
           that
           the
           Church
           has
           in
           all
           Ages
           exercised
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Emperours
           never
           denied
           it
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           Reformed
           Princes
           thereof
           have
           remarkably
           own'd
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Constantine
          
           and
           his
           Successors
           took
           upon
           them
           the
           Title
           of
           
           
             Pontifex
             Maximus
          
           ,
           to
           which
           according
           to
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           appertain'd
           the
           supreme
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisd●ction
           .
           By
           virtue
           of
           which
           Authority
           they
           granted
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           among
           other
           Priviledges
           ,
           this
           power
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           Claudius
           ,
           and
           other
           Heathen
           Emperours
           ,
           gave
           leave
           both
           to
           Jews
           and
           Christians
           ,
           to
           govern
           themselves
           by
           their
           own
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Emperour
           Gratian
           refused
           to
           wear
           the
           Pontifical
           Habit
           as
           a
           piece
           of
           Pagan
           Superstition
           ,
           yet
           it
           no
           where
           appears
           that
           he
           refused
           the
           Dignity
           it self
           .
           And
           this
           Discourse
           our
           Author
           prosecutes
           with
           much
           Zeal
           and
           Learning
           .
           But
           what
           do
           these
           men
           make
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           or
           rather
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           make
           no
           other
           provision
           for
           its
           Government
           ,
           than
           to
           leave
           it
           wholly
           to
           the
           superintendency
           of
           Heathen
           Priests
           ?
           This
           is
           such
           a
           wild
           conceit
           in
           it self
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           could
           never
           have
           imagin'd
           any
           learned
           man
           could
           ever
           have
           made
           use
           of
           it
           against
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           learned
           Gentleman
           is
           not
           only
           serious
           ,
           but
           
           vehement
           and
           confident
           in
           it
           ;
           he
           urges
           it
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           repeats
           every
           thing
           that
           he
           says
           ,
           so
           that
           indeed
           one
           half
           of
           his
           Discourse
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           Repetition
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           yet
           here
           he
           doubles
           his
           Repetitions
           ,
           and
           every
           where
           lays
           this
           Principle
           as
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           After
           times
           .
           But
           can
           any
           man
           believe
           that
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           power
           of
           Government
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           if
           he
           really
           believed
           in
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           a
           Power
           derived
           from
           the
           Usurpation
           of
           
             Julius
             Caesar
          
           ?
           Or
           that
           he
           could
           imagine
           that
           the
           Heathenish
           Priestly
           Power
           belong'd
           to
           him
           after
           his
           owning
           Christianity
           ,
           when
           by
           that
           ,
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           the
           old
           Roman
           Religion
           was
           declared
           to
           be
           Idolatrous
           ?
           so
           that
           the
           Roman
           High
           Priest
           was
           nothing
           better
           than
           the
           supreme
           Head
           of
           Idolatry
           .
           An
           Honour
           certainly
           which
           no
           Christian
           Emperour
           would
           be
           very
           fond
           of
           astuming
           to
           himself
           .
           Julian
           indeed
           challenged
           both
           the
           Title
           and
           the
           Dignity
           as
           the
           greatest
           Ornament
           of
           his
           Imperial
           Crown
           ;
           but
           the
           Reason
           was
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           so
           vainly
           fond
           of
           the
           Pagan
           Religon
           .
           But
           how
           any
           man
           
           of
           common
           sense
           ,
           that
           had
           renounced
           Paganism
           ,
           should
           yet
           own
           himself
           High
           Priest
           by
           virtue
           of
           that
           Religion
           that
           he
           had
           renounced
           ,
           seems
           too
           great
           a
           Contradiction
           for
           any
           man
           of
           common
           sense
           to
           believe
           .
           But
           what
           if
           they
           accepted
           of
           the
           Title
           ?
           (
           as
           our
           Author
           very
           well
           knows
           they
           did
           of
           Divinity
           it self
           )
           or
           rather
           what
           if
           it
           were
           customarily
           given
           to
           them
           by
           others
           ?
           For
           I
           met
           with
           no
           other
           Monuments
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           some
           old
           Complemental
           Inscriptions
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           being
           a
           customary
           Title
           of
           Honour
           ,
           it
           might
           easily
           for
           a
           time
           pass
           in
           the
           crowd
           of
           the
           other
           Imperial
           Titles
           .
           For
           it
           seems
           it
           continued
           not
           long
           ,
           being
           rejected
           by
           Gratian
           ,
           who
           lived
           about
           fifty
           Years
           after
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Constantine
           .
           And
           though
           our
           learned
           Author
           affirms
           ,
           that
           the
           pious
           Emperour
           only
           refused
           the
           Vestment
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           Dignity
           ;
           it
           is
           very
           obvious
           to
           any
           man
           of
           much
           less
           understanding
           than
           himself
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           could
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           refuse
           one
           but
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           other
           :
           for
           the
           Case
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           superstition
           in
           the
           Vestment
           ,
           but
           only
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Office
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           
           reason
           there
           was
           little
           if
           any
           use
           of
           the
           Title
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           But
           lastly
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           Judicature
           was
           first
           granted
           to
           the
           Bishops
           by
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           Christian
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           especially
           by
           an
           Edict
           of
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ,
           whereby
           he
           grants
           the
           Bishops
           a
           full
           Power
           of
           hearing
           and
           determining
           all
           causes
           Civil
           as
           well
           as
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           and
           withal
           declares
           their
           Decrees
           to
           be
           more
           firm
           and
           binding
           than
           the
           sentence
           of
           any
           other
           Judicature
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           great
           indulgence
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           that
           among
           other
           forensique
           penalties
           they
           made
           use
           of
           Excommunication
           .
           Of
           the
           inference
           I
           shall
           give
           an
           account
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           the
           Edict
           it self
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           do
           any
           service
           to
           our
           Authors
           design
           ,
           it
           at
           last
           proves
           supposititious
           ,
           as
           is
           fully
           proved
           by
           Gothofred
           in
           his
           excellent
           Edition
           of
           the
           Theodosian
           Code
           ,
           his
           reasons
           are
           too
           many
           to
           be
           here
           recited
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           but
           one
           for
           all
           ,
           viz.
           That
           this
           Law
           is
           contrary
           to
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ;
           for
           though
           several
           Emperours
           do
           in
           their
           several
           Novels
           give
           the
           Bishops
           Power
           to
           decide
           causes
           by
           way
           of
           Arbitration
           or
           the
           consent
           of
           both
           parties
           ,
           
           which
           Power
           they
           enlarged
           or
           contracted
           as
           they
           pleased
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           all
           the
           other
           precedents
           produced
           by
           our
           Author
           relate
           ;
           yet
           that
           one
           party
           should
           have
           liberty
           of
           appeal
           from
           the
           civil
           Court
           at
           any
           time
           before
           judgment
           given
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           his
           Adversary
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           wild
           and
           extravagant
           priviledg
           ,
           as
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           all
           the
           rules
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Law.
           And
           yet
           that
           is
           the
           only
           design
           of
           that
           Edict
           .
           
             Quicunque
             itaque
             litem
             habens
             ,
             sive
             possessor
             sive
             petitor
             erit
             ,
             inter
             initia
             litis
             ,
             vel
             decursis
             temporum
             curriculis
             ,
             sive
             cum
             negotium
             peroratur
             ,
             sive
             cum
             jam
             coeperit
             promi
             sententia
             ,
             judicium
             eligit
             sacro-sanctae
             legis
             Antistitis
             ,
             ilico
             ,
             sine
             aliqua
             dubitatione
             ,
             etiamsi
             alia
             pars
             refragatur
             ,
             ad
             Episcopum
             cum
             sermone
             litigantium
             dirigatur
             :
          
           Which
           I
           say
           is
           such
           an
           absurd
           liberty
           as
           would
           utterly
           destroy
           all
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           if
           the
           humour
           or
           perversness
           of
           any
           man
           could
           so
           easily
           baulk
           their
           sentence
           .
           But
           beside
           the
           absurdity
           of
           the
           Law
           it self
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Edict
           extant
           in
           the
           Justinian
           Code
           ,
           nor
           any
           mention
           of
           it
           in
           any
           ancient
           Writers
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           .
           For
           as
           for
           that
           passage
           of
           
             Sozomen
             ,
             l.
          
           1.
           c.
           9.
           in
           which
           some
           
           learned
           men
           fancy
           they
           find
           some
           footsteps
           of
           this
           Law
           ,
           it
           is
           quite
           to
           the
           other
           purpose
           that
           I
           but
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Bishops
           Power
           of
           determining
           causes
           by
           the
           mutual
           consent
           of
           Parties
           .
           When
           this
           Edict
           was
           forged
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           uncertain
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           probably
           conjectur'd
           by
           Gothofred
           from
           the
           Barbarity
           of
           its
           stile
           ,
           and
           great
           likeness
           of
           it
           to
           that
           of
           Constantines
           Donation
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           forged
           in
           the
           same
           Shop
           and
           by
           the
           same
           hand
           .
           But
           if
           this
           Edict
           were
           as
           true
           as
           the
           rest
           are
           ,
           which
           give
           Bishops
           Power
           to
           sentence
           causes
           
             praeeunte
             vinculo
             compromissi
          
           ,
           yet
           where
           do
           we
           find
           any
           Edict
           for
           enabling
           them
           to
           enforce
           their
           decrees
           by
           Excommunication
           ?
           Not
           one
           syllable
           of
           that
           in
           all
           the
           Roman
           Laws
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           the
           Civil
           Magistrates
           and
           their
           Officers
           are
           commanded
           to
           put
           the
           Bishops
           Sentence
           in
           execution
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           then
           a
           very
           forced
           way
           of
           Arguing
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           Roman
           Emperours
           granted
           the
           Christian
           Bishops
           some
           jurisdiction
           ,
           they
           must
           of
           necessity
           have
           granted
           them
           the
           Power
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           though
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Edict
           extant
           in
           all
           their
           Laws
           ?
           They
           conferr'd
           many
           Priviledges
           upon
           
           the
           Clergy
           in
           the
           Titles
           ,
           
             De
             Episcopis
             ,
             Ecclesi●s
             ,
             Clericis
             &
             de
             Religione
             ,
          
           yet
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           both
           the
           Codes
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Novels
           ,
           to
           vest
           them
           with
           any
           power
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           those
           other
           they
           enjoyed
           by
           the
           Emperours
           favour
           not
           by
           any
           antecedent
           Right
           ;
           so
           seeing
           they
           exercised
           this
           Power
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           by
           vertue
           of
           any
           Imperial
           grant
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           they
           received
           their
           Authority
           from
           some
           other
           hand
           .
           So
           that
           to
           conclude
           ,
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           more
           pregnant
           Argument
           against
           our
           Author's
           opinion
           than
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Law
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Instance
           recorded
           ,
           that
           ever
           any
           Emperour
           pretended
           to
           this
           Power
           himself
           ,
           or
           granted
           it
           to
           his
           Bishops
           ;
           for
           from
           thence
           it
           unavoidably
           follows
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           it
           at
           all
           ,
           they
           had
           it
           from
           some
           other
           Commission
           .
           And
           thus
           am
           I
           come
           to
           the
           conclusion
           of
           this
           Argument
           ,
           for
           though
           there
           are
           many
           Precedents
           of
           latter
           Times
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           not
           concern'd
           to
           justifie
           what
           was
           done
           by
           
             Huns
             ,
             Goths
          
           ,
           and
           Vandals
           ,
           whose
           practices
           were
           the
           meer
           effects
           of
           Ignorance
           and
           Barbarity
           ;
           and
           oblige
           us
           rather
           to
           pity
           than
           to
           follow
           their
           Examples
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           PART
           II.
           
        
         
           HAving
           hitherto
           treated
           with
           the
           false
           Pretenders
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           I
           come
           now
           in
           the
           last
           place
           to
           treat
           more
           amicably
           with
           some
           of
           its
           mistaken
           Friends
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           those
           that
           own
           a
           Government
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           without
           Governours
           ;
           allowing
           indeed
           that
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           some
           sort
           of
           Government
           establish'd
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           deny
           any
           particular
           Form
           of
           it
           to
           have
           been
           settled
           by
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           or
           Apostolical
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           leave
           it
           wholly
           to
           the
           choice
           and
           determination
           of
           Humane
           Authority
           .
           So
           that
           though
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           happen
           to
           be
           at
           present
           govern'd
           by
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           though
           upon
           that
           account
           we
           may
           owe
           duty
           and
           subjection
           to
           them
           as
           our
           lawful
           Superiours
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           set
           over
           us
           by
           any
           Divine
           Commission
           ,
           but
           purely
           by
           his
           Majestie
           's
           good
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           ,
           who
           at
           his
           Restitution
           to
           his
           Kingdoms
           ,
           might
           have
           forborn
           to
           restore
           the
           then
           Abolish'd
           Order
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           instead
           
           of
           that
           have
           establish'd
           some
           other
           Form
           of
           Government
           ,
           that
           he
           judged
           most
           suitable
           to
           the
           present
           state
           of
           things
           ;
           which
           if
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           that
           then
           had
           been
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           Now
           the
           Birth
           of
           this
           Opinion
           seems
           to
           have
           happened
           on
           this
           manner
           .
           Mr.
           Calvin
           having
           founded
           his
           Geneva
           Platform
           upon
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           as
           he
           particularly
           does
           in
           the
           Fourth
           Book
           of
           his
           Institutions
           ,
           Chap.
           11.
           though
           some
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           more
           his
           Disciples
           than
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           own
           ,
           are
           pleased
           to
           deny
           it
           .
           And
           in
           pursuance
           of
           this
           Decree
           ,
           Beza
           and
           all
           the
           other
           first
           Apostles
           of
           his
           Church
           having
           spent
           all
           their
           pains
           in
           endeavouring
           to
           make
           it
           good
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           learned
           men
           that
           came
           after
           them
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           French
           and
           Dutch
           Churches
           ,
           because
           they
           must
           needs
           go
           beyond
           those
           that
           went
           before
           them
           ,
           proceeded
           to
           advance
           the
           Argument
           from
           Scripture
           to
           Antiquity
           ;
           and
           have
           with
           infinite
           industry
           sifted
           all
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           was
           no
           other
           Form
           of
           Government
           in
           the
           Church
           but
           by
           Presbyters
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           it
           ,
           next
           and
           immediately
           
           after
           the
           Apostles
           .
           The
           chief
           Labourers
           in
           which
           Cause
           among
           many
           other
           less
           learned
           ,
           were
           
             Blondel
             ,
             Salmasius
          
           ,
           and
           Dallé
           ,
           who
           spent
           the
           greatest
           part
           both
           of
           their
           Life
           and
           Learning
           ,
           upon
           this
           Argument
           .
           But
           they
           proceeding
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           a
           sceptical
           and
           destructive
           way
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           relying
           upon
           the
           Testimony
           as
           impairing
           the
           credit
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           which
           it
           seems
           they
           supposed
           the
           best
           way
           to
           maintain
           their
           Argument
           ,
           this
           soon
           gave
           occasion
           to
           some
           Learned
           men
           conversant
           in
           their
           Writings
           ,
           to
           conclude
           against
           all
           pretences
           to
           the
           Divine
           ,
           or
           Apostolical
           Institution
           of
           any
           unalterable
           and
           perpetual
           Form
           of
           Church-Government
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           think
           of
           allaying
           those
           Controversies
           about
           a
           
             Jus
             Divinum
          
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           lately
           and
           still
           were
           managed
           among
           us
           with
           so
           much
           heat
           and
           noise
           ,
           by
           leaving
           it
           (
           as
           they
           say
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           did
           )
           to
           the
           prudence
           of
           every
           particular
           Church
           to
           agree
           upon
           its
           own
           Form
           ,
           as
           it
           judgeth
           most
           conducing
           to
           the
           end
           of
           Government
           in
           that
           particular
           Church
           .
           This
           is
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           as
           they
           determine
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Opinion
           is
           grown
           
           popular
           and
           plausible
           ,
           in
           great
           Vogue
           both
           among
           the
           Learned
           and
           Unlearned
           ,
           and
           is
           almost
           become
           the
           Rule
           and
           Standard
           of
           all
           our
           Ecclesiastical
           Polity
           .
           In
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           many
           worthy
           Gentlemen
           (
           as
           any
           one
           may
           observe
           in
           his
           ordinary
           Conversation
           )
           that
           were
           stout
           and
           loyal
           Confessors
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           under
           its
           Sufferings
           ,
           that
           at
           this
           time
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           an
           Arbitrary
           and
           indifferent
           thing
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           pursuance
           of
           my
           design
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           I
           am
           obliged
           to
           examine
           the
           reasons
           and
           Principles
           upon
           which
           it
           is
           founded
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           that
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           tending
           to
           the
           Peace
           of
           an
           Establish'd
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           destructive
           to
           the
           Being
           and
           Settlement
           of
           all
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           in
           the
           World.
           And
           though
           here
           I
           have
           many
           learned
           worthy
           men
           for
           my
           Adversaries
           ,
           yet
           I
           hope
           to
           manage
           the
           Dispute
           with
           that
           Candour
           and
           Integrity
           ,
           that
           none
           shall
           have
           any
           reason
           to
           complain
           of
           any
           more
           unkindness
           ,
           than
           what
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           my
           doing
           right
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           this
           I
           am
           sure
           can
           give
           no
           Offence
           to
           good
           men
           ,
           how
           much
           
           soever
           I
           may
           chance
           to
           cross
           with
           their
           particular
           Sentiments
           and
           Opinions
           .
           And
           as
           for
           bad
           men
           (
           for
           there
           are
           of
           both
           sorts
           engaged
           in
           the
           Opinion
           )
           I
           were
           not
           true
           to
           my
           own
           Integrity
           ,
           if
           I
           suffered
           my self
           to
           be
           in
           the
           least
           swayed
           by
           their
           good
           or
           bad
           Opinion
           ;
           for
           I
           write
           not
           to
           please
           but
           to
           convince
           them
           ,
           which
           I
           know
           as
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           bad
           is
           but
           to
           provoke
           them
           .
           And
           with
           this
           honest
           resolution
           ,
           I
           now
           proceed
           to
           vindicate
           one
           of
           the
           most
           evident
           ,
           but
           most
           injured
           Truths
           in
           the
           World.
           And
           in
           it
           I
           shall
           be
           much
           briefer
           than
           at
           first
           I
           intended
           ,
           for
           when
           we
           have
           lopt
           off
           all
           that
           is
           not
           directly
           pertinent
           to
           the
           Enquiry
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           reduce
           the
           Debate
           to
           a
           narrow
           compass
           ,
           so
           may
           we
           easily
           bring
           it
           to
           a
           speedy
           issue
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           purposely
           pass
           over
           all
           those
           things
           ,
           that
           relate
           only
           to
           the
           occasional
           exercise
           ,
           and
           outward
           administration
           of
           Church-Authority
           .
           And
           particularly
           that
           wide
           argument
           of
           Dispute
           ,
           whether
           the
           distribution
           of
           Provinces
           and
           Diocesses
           were
           through
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           framed
           by
           the
           division
           of
           the
           Civil
           Government
           .
           For
           whether
           it
           were
           ,
           or
           were
           not
           ,
           
           that
           concerns
           not
           the
           question
           of
           the
           Institution
           of
           a
           Ruling
           Clergy
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           manner
           or
           fashion
           of
           administring
           their
           Power
           when
           reduced
           to
           Practice
           .
           For
           the
           extent
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           is
           is
           but
           accidental
           to
           the
           supremacy
           of
           their
           Power
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           Circuit
           of
           a
           Monarchs
           Government
           be
           little
           or
           great
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           as
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           Monarchy
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           at
           all
           material
           how
           the
           bounds
           of
           Diocesses
           came
           to
           be
           assign'd
           ;
           how
           Churches
           extended
           themselves
           from
           great
           Cities
           into
           the
           adjacent
           Territories
           ,
           till
           they
           sometimes
           swell'd
           into
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           how
           Bishops
           came
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           Metropolitans
           ,
           and
           Metropolitans
           to
           Patriarchs
           ;
           all
           which
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           particulars
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           very
           copiously
           insisted
           upon
           by
           Learned
           men
           in
           the
           present
           Question
           ,
           are
           yet
           altogether
           useless
           as
           to
           its
           Determination
           ,
           because
           they
           only
           concern
           the
           outward
           and
           accidental
           Exercise
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           reference
           to
           the
           essential
           Form
           of
           Church-Government
           .
           So
           that
           the
           only
           thing
           concern'd
           in
           our
           present
           enquiry
           is
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Selden
           has
           rightly
           stated
           it
           ,
           
             Utrùm
             ex
             ipsâ
             purâ
             putâ
          
           
           
             Origine
             ,
             seu
             primâ
             ac
             merâ
             nascentis
             Ecclesiae
          
           
           
             Christianae
             Disciplinâ
             ,
             Episcopalis
             seu
             Ordo
             ,
             sive
             Dignitas
             ,
             sive
             Gradus
             ,
             Presbyterali
             seu
             Sacerdotali
             ,
             superior
             vel
             alius
             ,
             aut
             ei
             neutiquam
             dispar
             seu
             idem
             fuerit
             habendus
             .
          
           That
           is
           in
           short
           ,
           whether
           the
           Church
           were
           at
           first
           founded
           in
           a
           superiority
           and
           subordination
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Officers
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           or
           a
           parity
           and
           equality
           of
           all
           among
           themselves
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           we
           can
           prove
           the
           preeminence
           and
           superiority
           of
           one
           Order
           above
           all
           others
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           thereby
           make
           good
           all
           that
           is
           essential
           to
           that
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           that
           we
           challenge
           as
           proper
           only
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           Order
           and
           Office
           .
           And
           this
           we
           doubt
           not
           but
           to
           perform
           with
           clear
           and
           demonstrative
           evidence
           from
           these
           three
           Topicks
           .
        
         
           I.
           Of
           our
           Saviour's
           own
           express
           Institution
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           in
           Conformity
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           III.
           The
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           in
           the
           Ages
           next
           and
           immediatly
           after
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
         
           And
           First
           ,
           As
           to
           our
           Saviour's
           Institution
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           That
           he
           founded
           his
           Church
           in
           an
           imparity
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Officers
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           did
           by
           his
           own
           immediate
           Appointment
           ,
           authorize
           and
           set
           apart
           two
           distinct
           Orders
           of
           men
           for
           Ecclesiastical
           Ministries
           ,
           the
           Twelve
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Seventy
           Disciples
           ,
           whose
           Office
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           were
           they
           distinguish'd
           ?
           And
           why
           when
           a
           place
           was
           vacant
           in
           the
           Apostolate
           ,
           must
           one
           be
           substituted
           by
           Divine
           Designation
           to
           complete
           the
           Number
           ?
           Why
           should
           not
           one
           of
           the
           Seventy
           without
           any
           further
           Election
           ,
           have
           served
           the
           turn
           ,
           seeing
           he
           was
           qualified
           with
           an
           Identity
           of
           Office
           and
           Order
           ?
           Nay
           to
           what
           purpose
           should
           they
           be
           reckoned
           apart
           under
           different
           Names
           and
           in
           different
           Ranks
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           difference
           intended
           in
           their
           employments
           and
           commissions
           ?
           And
           why
           were
           they
           not
           all
           comprehended
           in
           one
           number
           ,
           and
           ranged
           in
           one
           Catalogue
           ?
           If
           the
           Twelve
           were
           nothing
           more
           than
           the
           Seventy
           ,
           and
           the
           Seventy
           nothing
           less
           than
           the
           Twelve
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           do
           we
           hear
           so
           oft
           of
           the
           Twelve
           and
           the
           Seventy
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Seventy
           two
           
           (
           for
           of
           that
           the
           learned
           dispute
           )
           and
           not
           rather
           of
           the
           Eighty
           two
           ,
           or
           Eighty
           four
           ?
           For
           do
           we
           think
           that
           our
           Saviour
           would
           distinguish
           the
           Officers
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           by
           meer
           Words
           and
           empty
           Titles
           ?
           And
           yet
           the
           Apostleship
           could
           be
           nothing
           more
           ,
           if
           it
           carried
           in
           it
           no
           superiority
           of
           Office
           above
           the
           Seventy
           .
           Some
           inequality
           we
           must
           discover
           ,
           and
           that
           intended
           too
           by
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           himself
           ,
           else
           shall
           we
           never
           be
           able
           to
           give
           our selves
           any
           imaginable
           Account
           of
           their
           Institution
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           what
           clearer
           evidence
           can
           any
           man
           demand
           for
           a
           Divine
           Right
           of
           Superiority
           and
           Subordination
           of
           Church
           Officers
           ,
           than
           our
           Saviour's
           own
           express
           and
           particular
           Institution
           ?
        
         
           Yes
           (
           say
           they
           )
           but
           the
           Inequality
           between
           the
           Twelve
           Apostles
           and
           the
           Seventy
           Disciples
           consisted
           in
           a
           superiority
           of
           Order
           and
           Office
           ,
           not
           of
           Power
           and
           Jurisdiction
           .
           Very
           good
           !
           This
           grants
           all
           that
           we
           can
           desire
           or
           demand
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Order
           ,
           because
           every
           Superiour
           Ecclesiastical
           Order
           as
           such
           is
           Authoritative
           ,
           and
           therefore
           an
           eminency
           of
           Order
           must
           not
           only
           infer
           ,
           but
           include
           a
           
           superiority
           of
           Power
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Order
           it self
           as
           such
           (
           if
           it
           be
           any
           thing
           )
           is
           the
           proper
           and
           immediate
           seat
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           is
           ,
           is
           claim'd
           and
           exercised
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Order
           .
           So
           that
           if
           the
           Apostles
           were
           the
           highest
           Order
           of
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           they
           were
           for
           that
           Reason
           alone
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           no
           other
           ,
           the
           highest
           Judicature
           .
           And
           in
           the
           same
           degrees
           of
           proportion
           that
           they
           were
           advanced
           above
           others
           in
           dignity
           of
           Title
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           in
           supremacy
           of
           Power
           ,
           because
           their
           Dignity
           as
           such
           ,
           is
           nothing
           elie
           but
           so
           much
           Power
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           devest
           them
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           they
           immediately
           return
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           Ordinary
           and
           Unconsecrated
           men
           :
           And
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           were
           no
           more
           than
           all
           other
           common
           Believers
           ,
           but
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           Commission
           to
           rule
           and
           govern
           the
           Church
           ;
           reverse
           that
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           degraded
           from
           their
           Order
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           stript
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           .
           So
           lamentably
           do
           these
           learned
           men
           entangle
           themselves
           by
           distinguishing
           so
           vainly
           in
           this
           case
           between
           a
           superiority
           of
           Order
           and
           Power
           ,
           when
           the
           one
           is
           not
           only
           
           the
           very
           Ground
           and
           Foundation
           ,
           but
           (
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           language
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           ,
           from
           whom
           these
           Metaphysical
           nothings
           are
           taken
           )
           the
           very
           Formality
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostolical
           Power
           is
           Formally
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           with
           the
           Apostolical
           Office.
           So
           little
           real
           difference
           is
           there
           in
           this
           distinction
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           frame
           one
           in
           Notion
           and
           Conception
           ,
           but
           whoever
           pretends
           to
           conceive
           one
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           conceive
           both
           ,
           or
           conceive
           nothing
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           would
           very
           fain
           know
           wherein
           consists
           this
           superiority
           of
           Order
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           without
           any
           superiority
           of
           Power
           :
           For
           what
           do
           men
           mean
           by
           Power
           ,
           but
           a
           right
           to
           Govern
           ?
           and
           what
           by
           Order
           but
           a
           superiority
           of
           some
           as
           Rulers
           and
           a
           subordination
           of
           others
           as
           Ruled
           ?
           What
           then
           is
           the
           difference
           between
           an
           inequality
           of
           Order
           and
           Power
           ,
           when
           they
           both
           equally
           signifie
           Superiority
           and
           Subjection
           ?
           And
           therefore
           these
           Persons
           that
           relie
           so
           much
           on
           this
           distinction
           ,
           would
           have
           done
           very
           well
           to
           have
           considered
           with
           themselves
           ,
           wherein
           consists
           the
           Essence
           of
           Order
           when
           separated
           from
           Power
           ,
           which
           if
           
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           they
           would
           soon
           have
           discerned
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           only
           deceived
           themselves
           with
           an
           idle
           and
           an
           empty
           Word
           .
           However
           it
           were
           worth
           their
           while
           ,
           to
           define
           what
           it
           was
           that
           was
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Apostolical
           Order
           ,
           beside
           the
           Supreme
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           especially
           when
           (
           as
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           Parties
           )
           the
           Apostles
           enjoyed
           during
           their
           own
           lives
           ,
           the
           supreme
           Power
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Parity
           of
           Presbyters
           arose
           not
           till
           after
           their
           Deaths
           ,
           they
           having
           appointed
           no
           Successors
           in
           their
           Apostolical
           Supremacy
           .
           From
           whence
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           more
           apparent
           than
           that
           their
           Office
           could
           not
           possibly
           consist
           in
           any
           thing
           less
           than
           a
           superiority
           of
           Power
           over
           all
           the
           other
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           now
           when
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           has
           thus
           expresly
           Establish'd
           the
           Government
           of
           his
           Church
           in
           an
           imparity
           of
           Order
           and
           Power
           ,
           what
           farther
           Prescript
           would
           men
           have
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           his
           own
           Establishment
           ?
           That
           alone
           is
           sufficient
           to
           prescribe
           to
           all
           Ages
           and
           Nations
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           man
           shall
           dare
           to
           remonstrate
           to
           its
           Obligation
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           confidence
           enough
           
           to
           presume
           that
           he
           is
           indued
           with
           more
           Wisdom
           ,
           or
           entrusted
           with
           more
           Authority
           than
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           .
           For
           otherwise
           he
           cannot
           but
           think
           that
           he
           is
           obliged
           in
           Conscience
           and
           Modesty
           too
           ,
           rather
           to
           esteem
           this
           Model
           than
           any
           one
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           or
           any
           others
           Contrivance
           .
           Yes
           ,
           but
           though
           it
           be
           proved
           that
           the
           Apostles
           had
           superiority
           of
           Order
           and
           Jurisdiction
           over
           the
           other
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           further
           be
           proved
           that
           it
           was
           Christ's
           intention
           ,
           that
           Superiority
           should
           continue
           in
           their
           Successors
           ;
           or
           it
           makes
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           
             For
             a
             bare
             Divine
             Command
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             Law
             immutable
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             likewise
             expressed
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             that
             it
             should
             always
             continue
             .
          
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           you
           are
           too
           nice
           and
           shie
           of
           your
           Obedience
           in
           this
           particular
           Case
           ,
           and
           may
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           set
           your selves
           loose
           from
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Gospel
           that
           are
           not
           enjoyn'd
           with
           an
           express
           declaration
           of
           their
           being
           Immutable
           ,
           and
           thereby
           you
           have
           quit
           your selves
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           your
           Christian
           Duty
           .
           For
           we
           shall
           find
           but
           very
           few
           Precepts
           ,
           either
           of
           our
           Saviour
           
           or
           his
           Apostles
           tied
           with
           this
           double
           Knot
           ,
           and
           it
           seems
           without
           that
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           tie
           any
           man
           to
           Obedience
           .
           Neither
           do
           I
           see
           how
           upon
           this
           Principle
           ,
           we
           can
           avoid
           that
           frivolous
           Objection
           of
           the
           Socinians
           against
           the
           perpetual
           necessity
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           viz.
           That
           seeing
           it
           was
           Instituted
           by
           our
           Saviour
           only
           to
           pass
           men
           from
           Judaism
           and
           Gentilism
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           it
           is
           therefore
           now
           of
           no
           necessity
           among
           Christians
           ,
           unless
           our
           Saviour
           had
           declared
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           his
           Will
           and
           Intention
           that
           it
           should
           always
           continue
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           Especially
           when
           this
           Ceremony
           was
           taken
           up
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           where
           when
           any
           man
           had
           once
           renounced
           Heathenism
           ,
           and
           entred
           himself
           into
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           after
           repeated
           in
           any
           of
           his
           Posterity
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           all
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           Fore-fathers
           Baptism
           ,
           esteem'd
           as
           born
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Regeneracy
           .
           But
           however
           this
           general
           Principle
           is
           so
           far
           from
           Truth
           and
           Sobriety
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           thrusting
           our
           own
           Presumptions
           upon
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           being
           once
           declared
           ,
           it
           binds
           us
           for
           ever
           ,
           till
           himself
           
           is
           pleased
           to
           reverse
           it
           ,
           his
           meer
           Institution
           is
           its
           own
           perpetual
           Obligation
           ,
           and
           whatever
           he
           commands
           no
           Power
           can
           take
           it
           off
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           bound
           it
           on
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           vain
           scrupulosity
           (
           if
           I
           may
           call
           so
           sceptical
           a
           pretence
           by
           that
           name
           )
           to
           require
           of
           him
           not
           only
           to
           fasten
           his
           Laws
           by
           enacting
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           were
           to
           clinch
           them
           too
           by
           declaring
           their
           perpetuity
           .
           In
           all
           other
           Cases
           but
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           supposed
           that
           whatever
           he
           commands
           ,
           he
           commands
           for
           ever
           till
           he
           declares
           the
           contrary
           ;
           for
           though
           his
           Positive
           Laws
           be
           revocable
           in
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           being
           revocable
           only
           by
           God
           himself
           and
           his
           own
           Power
           ,
           since
           he
           hath
           already
           in
           his
           Word
           fully
           revealed
           his
           Will
           ,
           unless
           therein
           he
           hath
           declared
           when
           their
           Obligation
           shall
           cease
           ,
           they
           continue
           Irreversible
           .
           It
           therefore
           being
           once
           granted
           that
           the
           Apostles
           had
           a
           superiority
           of
           Jurisdiction
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           plainly
           follows
           that
           without
           any
           farther
           declaration
           of
           its
           perpetuity
           ,
           their
           Power
           is
           irreversible
           .
           Especially
           when
           the
           Rule
           whereby
           we
           are
           left
           to
           judg
           of
           the
           mind
           and
           intention
           of
           the
           Law-giver
           is
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           viz.
           
           That
           the
           Reason
           continuing
           the
           Law
           should
           remain
           in
           force
           ;
           though
           I
           cannot
           see
           of
           what
           use
           this
           should
           be
           to
           those
           who
           will
           give
           leave
           to
           demand
           no
           other
           reasons
           of
           any
           Divine
           Positive
           Laws
           beside
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Law-giver
           :
           For
           if
           that
           be
           the
           only
           reason
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           pretend
           to
           judg
           of
           it
           by
           any
           other
           .
           But
           yet
           however
           I
           shall
           close
           with
           them
           upon
           their
           own
           Principle
           ,
           and
           to
           save
           farther
           trouble
           ,
           I
           would
           only
           put
           them
           to
           assign
           what
           particular
           Ground
           and
           Reason
           there
           was
           of
           establishing
           a
           Superiority
           and
           Subordination
           of
           Church-Officers
           then
           ;
           that
           is
           ceased
           for
           all
           succeeding
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           till
           they
           can
           give
           themselves
           and
           us
           some
           competent
           satisfaction
           in
           this
           ,
           desire
           them
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           Institution
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           this
           was
           never
           so
           much
           as
           attempted
           ,
           and
           is
           manifestly
           impossible
           to
           be
           perform'd
           ;
           for
           that
           man
           no
           doubt
           would
           make
           wise
           work
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           should
           undertake
           to
           give
           the
           World
           a
           satisfactory
           Account
           of
           the
           particular
           Grounds
           and
           Reasons
           that
           should
           make
           an
           inequality
           of
           Power
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Officers
           necessary
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           Days
           ,
           
           and
           needless
           ever
           since
           .
           But
           if
           this
           cannot
           be
           done
           (
           as
           it
           is
           certain
           at
           first
           view
           ,
           that
           it
           never
           can
           )
           then
           certainly
           the
           meer
           Institution
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           moment
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           of
           it self
           to
           pass
           a
           perpetual
           and
           indispensible
           Obligation
           upon
           all
           Ages
           of
           it
           .
           And
           now
           upon
           these
           Grounds
           that
           I
           have
           already
           obtain'd
           from
           our
           Saviour's
           express
           Institution
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           dispute
           with
           our
           Adversaries
           (
           for
           that
           is
           one
           of
           their
           little
           shifts
           )
           whether
           the
           Missions
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           Seventy
           ,
           were
           only
           Temporary
           .
           For
           whether
           they
           were
           ,
           or
           were
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           from
           thence
           evident
           what
           Model
           of
           Government
           our
           Saviour
           framed
           for
           his
           Church
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           all
           that
           is
           needful
           to
           my
           purpose
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           will
           freely
           grant
           that
           our
           Saviour's
           design
           in
           Life-time
           ,
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           not
           so
           much
           to
           found
           Churches
           himself
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           prepared
           and
           instructed
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           how
           to
           do
           it
           after
           his
           departure
           .
           So
           that
           he
           rather
           made
           a
           Specimen
           of
           the
           Constitution
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           than
           erected
           any
           standing
           Fabrick
           of
           it
           .
           For
           the
           Foundations
           of
           it
           were
           to
           be
           laid
           in
           the
           evidence
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           do
           not
           find
           that
           the
           Apostles
           acted
           with
           a
           plenitude
           of
           Power
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           given
           them
           a
           new
           Commission
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           remarkable
           that
           in
           St.
           Matthew
           16.
           19.
           he
           vests
           them
           with
           the
           power
           of
           Binding
           and
           Loosing
           in
           the
           Future
           Tense
           .
           But
           in
           St.
           John
           20.
           23.
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           it
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           Present
           Tense
           .
           Then
           it
           was
           that
           he
           gave
           them
           that
           Authority
           which
           himself
           had
           exercised
           whilst
           he
           remain'd
           on
           Earth
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           when
           immediately
           in
           pursuance
           of
           their
           new
           Commission
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           thought
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           choose
           one
           into
           their
           Order
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           Vacancy
           made
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Judas
           ;
           What
           can
           be
           more
           evident
           than
           that
           they
           thought
           the
           Apostolical
           Office
           by
           our
           Saviour's
           Appointment
           ,
           distinct
           from
           and
           superiour
           to
           all
           other
           Offices
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           So
           that
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           Form
           observed
           by
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           Planting
           and
           Governing
           of
           Churches
           ,
           was
           Model'd
           according
           to
           our
           Saviour's
           own
           Platform
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           it
           is
           not
           at
           all
           material
           to
           enquire
           whether
           he
           only
           drew
           the
           Model
           ,
           or
           erected
           the
           Building
           .
           
           But
           whichsoever
           he
           did
           ,
           it
           is
           improved
           into
           an
           impregnable
           Demonstration
           from
           the
           undoubted
           Practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           from
           them
           the
           perpetual
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           they
           thought
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           stand
           to
           this
           Original
           Form
           of
           Church-Government
           .
           For
           the
           Apostles
           (
           we
           all
           know
           ,
           and
           all
           Parties
           grant
           )
           during
           their
           days
           ,
           kept
           up
           the
           distinction
           and
           preeminence
           of
           their
           Order
           ,
           and
           from
           them
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           First
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           claim'd
           their
           Succession
           ,
           and
           every
           where
           challenged
           their
           Episcopal
           Authority
           from
           the
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Example
           of
           his
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           are
           we
           enter'd
           upon
           the
           second
           main
           Controversie
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Authority
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Practice
           ,
           against
           which
           ,
           three
           things
           are
           usually
           alledged
           :
           
             That
             neither
             can
             we
             have
             that
             certainty
             of
             Apostolical
             Practice
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             constitute
             a
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             nor
             secondly
             is
             it
             probable
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             tie
             themselves
             to
             any
             one
             fixed
             Course
             in
             Modelling
             Churches
             ;
             nor
             thirdly
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             doth
             it
             necessarily
             follow
             that
             we
             must
             observe
             the
             same
             .
          
           And
           the
           first
           of
           
           these
           is
           made
           out
           from
           the
           equivalency
           of
           the
           names
           Bishop
           and
           Presbyter
           ;
           secondly
           from
           the
           Ambiguity
           of
           some
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           pleaded
           in
           behalf
           of
           different
           Forms
           of
           Government
           ;
           thirdly
           from
           the
           Defectiveness
           ,
           Ambiguity
           ,
           Partiality
           ,
           and
           Repugnancy
           of
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           succeeding
           Ages
           ,
           which
           should
           inform
           us
           what
           was
           the
           Apostolical
           Practice
           .
           But
           as
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           shall
           wholly
           wave
           the
           dispute
           of
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           altogether
           beside
           the
           purpose
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           not
           ,
           our
           other
           Proofs
           are
           so
           pregnant
           ,
           as
           to
           render
           it
           altogether
           useless
           .
           Neither
           indeed
           would
           this
           ever
           have
           been
           any
           matter
           of
           Dispute
           ,
           had
           not
           our
           Adversaries
           for
           want
           of
           better
           Arguments
           ,
           been
           forced
           to
           make
           use
           of
           such
           slender
           pretences
           .
           But
           how
           impotently
           Salmasius
           ,
           and
           Blondel
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           main
           Founders
           of
           the
           Argument
           ,
           have
           argued
           from
           the
           Community
           of
           the
           Names
           ,
           the
           Identity
           of
           the
           Office
           ,
           any
           one
           that
           has
           the
           patience
           to
           read
           them
           over
           ,
           may
           satisfie
           himself
           .
           As
           for
           my
           own
           part
           I
           cannot
           but
           admire
           to
           see
           Learned
           men
           persist
           so
           stubbornly
           in
           a
           palpable
           Impertinency
           ,
           when
           from
           the
           
           Equivalency
           of
           the
           words
           Bishop
           and
           Presbyter
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           they
           will
           infer
           no
           imparity
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Officers
           ,
           notwithstanding
           it
           is
           so
           evident
           and
           granted
           by
           themselves
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           enjoyed
           a
           superiority
           of
           Power
           over
           the
           other
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           being
           once
           proved
           or
           granted
           (
           and
           themselves
           never
           doubted
           of
           it
           )
           to
           infer
           their
           beloved
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           Parity
           of
           the
           Clergy
           from
           the
           Equivocal
           signification
           of
           those
           two
           words
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           out-face
           their
           own
           Convictions
           and
           their
           Adversaries
           Demonstrations
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           proved
           ,
           and
           themselves
           cannot
           deny
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           an
           inequality
           of
           Offices
           ,
           from
           the
           Superiority
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           Childish
           attempt
           to
           go
           about
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           was
           not
           ;
           because
           there
           were
           two
           Synonymous
           Terms
           whereby
           to
           express
           the
           whole
           Order
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
           But
           to
           persist
           in
           this
           trifling
           Inference
           ,
           as
           Salmasius
           has
           (
           who
           when
           he
           was
           informed
           of
           its
           manifest
           weakness
           and
           absurdity
           ,
           would
           never
           renounce
           it
           ,
           but
           still
           repeated
           it
           in
           one
           Book
           after
           another
           ,
           without
           any
           improvement
           but
           of
           Passion
           and
           Confidence
           )
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           
           woful
           Examples
           ,
           that
           I
           remember
           ,
           of
           a
           learned
           man's
           Trifling
           ,
           that
           has
           not
           the
           ingenuity
           to
           yield
           ,
           when
           he
           finds
           himself
           vanquish'd
           not
           only
           by
           his
           Adversary
           but
           his
           Argument
           .
        
         
           Neither
           shall
           I
           trouble
           my self
           with
           other
           mens
           disputes
           about
           particular
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           manifest
           from
           the
           whole
           Current
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           exercised
           a
           superiority
           of
           Power
           over
           the
           other
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           all
           that
           is
           requisite
           to
           the
           Argument
           from
           Apostolical
           Practice
           ;
           for
           as
           yet
           it
           is
           nothing
           to
           us
           whether
           they
           were
           Presbyters
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           they
           set
           over
           particular
           Churches
           ;
           that
           shall
           be
           enquired
           into
           when
           we
           come
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           that
           they
           were
           subject
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           then
           by
           Apostolical
           Practice
           there
           was
           a
           Superiority
           and
           Subordination
           in
           Church-Government
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           here
           too
           at
           the
           blindness
           of
           
             Walo
             Messalinus
          
           ,
           who
           in
           pursuance
           of
           his
           Verbal
           Argument
           ,
           produces
           this
           passage
           out
           of
           Theodoret
           ,
           and
           spends
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           the
           first
           part
           of
           his
           Book
           in
           declaiming
           upon
           it
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Then
             the
             same
             men
             were
             call'd
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             we
             now
             call
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             then
             call'd
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             in
             process
             of
             time
             the
             name
             of
             Apostolate
             was
             appropriate
             to
             them
             who
             were
             truly
             and
             properly
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             was
             applied
             to
             them
             who
             were
             formerly
             call'd
             Apostles
             .
          
           Than
           which
           words
           (
           beside
           that
           they
           contain
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           )
           there
           is
           scarce
           a
           clearer
           passage
           in
           all
           Antiquity
           to
           confound
           his
           cause
           .
           For
           what
           can
           be
           a
           plainer
           Reproof
           to
           their
           noise
           about
           the
           Equivalency
           of
           words
           than
           to
           be
           told
           that
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           Bishop
           and
           Presbyter
           ,
           signified
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           but
           that
           those
           that
           we
           now
           call
           Bishops
           ,
           were
           then
           call'd
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           exercised
           the
           Episcopal
           Power
           over
           the
           other
           Clergy
           ,
           but
           that
           afterward
           in
           process
           of
           time
           they
           left
           the
           word
           Apostolate
           to
           those
           who
           were
           strictly
           and
           properly
           so
           
           call'd
           ,
           and
           stil'd
           all
           other
           Bishops
           ;
           who
           in
           former
           times
           were
           stiled
           Apostles
           .
           What
           I
           say
           can
           be
           more
           peremptory
           against
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           concludes
           from
           the
           equivalency
           of
           Names
           ,
           to
           the
           parity
           of
           Power
           ,
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           words
           were
           equivalent
           ,
           yet
           the
           Episcopal
           Power
           was
           then
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           whose
           successors
           in
           their
           supremacy
           came
           in
           after-times
           to
           be
           call'd
           Bishops
           ?
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           evident
           that
           there
           was
           the
           same
           imparity
           of
           Church-Officers
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           as
           in
           succeeding
           Ages
           .
           Nay
           ,
           our
           friend
           Walo
           is
           not
           content
           to
           make
           this
           out
           for
           us
           only
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           but
           as
           to
           their
           immediate
           Successors
           ,
           whom
           they
           employed
           in
           the
           settlement
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           they
           committed
           the
           Apostolical
           Power
           for
           their
           Government
           ,
           and
           these
           too
           he
           proves
           were
           stil'd
           Apostles
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Titus
             ,
             Timothy
             ,
             Epaphroditus
             ,
             Clemens
             ,
             Linus
             ,
             Marcus
             ,
          
           so
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           the
           Evangelists
           (
           as
           they
           call'd
           them
           )
           were
           distinguish'd
           from
           the
           other
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           endued
           with
           a
           superiority
           of
           Power
           over
           their
           respective
           Churches
           ,
           and
           hereby
           we
           gain
           the
           authority
           of
           
           Apostolical
           Practice
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           themselves
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           Companions
           and
           Successors
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           only
           extend
           our
           Argument
           ,
           but
           joyns
           together
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Times
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           certain
           Records
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           so
           prevents
           all
           their
           fond
           Dreams
           of
           an
           unknown
           Interval
           immediately
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           for
           if
           these
           Apostolical
           men
           supplied
           their
           Places
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           very
           easie
           to
           find
           out
           who
           supplied
           theirs
           .
        
         
           Neither
           ,
           thirdly
           ,
           need
           I
           trouble
           my self
           with
           any
           long
           dispute
           concerning
           the
           Obligation
           of
           Apostolical
           Practice
           ,
           for
           whether
           or
           no
           meer
           Apostolical
           Practice
           be
           obligatory
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           Example
           ,
           is
           very
           little
           material
           to
           our
           Enquiry
           ;
           for
           some
           things
           are
           too
           trifling
           ,
           or
           too
           transient
           in
           their
           own
           Natures
           to
           deserve
           to
           pass
           into
           prescription
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           enough
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           that
           what
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ,
           was
           in
           pursuance
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Institution
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           perpetual
           concernment
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           require
           to
           the
           Obligation
           of
           such
           an
           Apostolical
           Practice
           ,
           an
           express
           Law
           to
           declare
           their
           intention
           
           that
           it
           should
           bind
           for
           ever
           ,
           are
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           phantastick
           niceness
           as
           they
           that
           require
           the
           same
           for
           the
           perpetuity
           of
           every
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           and
           therefore
           have
           been
           consider'd
           already
           .
           And
           for
           that
           reason
           I
           shall
           add
           nothing
           more
           to
           what
           I
           have
           already
           said
           as
           to
           this
           particular
           ,
           than
           to
           grant
           that
           whatever
           the
           Apostles
           either
           commanded
           ,
           or
           practised
           upon
           some
           particular
           temporary
           and
           occasional
           Cases
           ,
           was
           not
           sufficient
           to
           found
           any
           universal
           and
           unchangeable
           Obligation
           ,
           because
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           Precept
           was
           apparently
           transient
           ,
           and
           the
           goodness
           of
           the
           action
           casual
           .
           But
           otherwise
           if
           there
           were
           any
           Prescript
           ,
           or
           Practice
           of
           theirs
           (
           though
           it
           were
           not
           founded
           upon
           any
           Divine
           Institution
           )
           that
           did
           not
           relate
           to
           peculiar
           Occasions
           and
           Circumstances
           ,
           but
           are
           or
           may
           be
           of
           equal
           usefulness
           to
           all
           Places
           ,
           Times
           ,
           and
           Persons
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           certain
           and
           undoubted
           evidence
           of
           their
           constant
           and
           unabolishable
           Obligation
           .
           And
           therefore
           here
           I
           shall
           only
           put
           them
           to
           their
           former
           task
           to
           assign
           what
           particular
           ground
           and
           reason
           there
           was
           of
           establishing
           a
           Superiority
           and
           Subordination
           of
           Church-Officers
           in
           the
           
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           that
           is
           ceased
           in
           all
           succeeding
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           till
           they
           can
           discharge
           this
           Task
           ,
           advise
           them
           not
           to
           depart
           rashly
           from
           so
           sacred
           and
           venerable
           a
           Prescription
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           improves
           the
           Argument
           both
           from
           our
           Saviour's
           Institution
           and
           the
           Apostles
           Practice
           ,
           into
           a
           complete
           Demonstration
           ,
           is
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           ,
           in
           the
           Ages
           next
           and
           immediately
           succeeding
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           For
           if
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           by
           our
           Saviour
           founded
           upon
           Divine
           Institution
           in
           an
           inequality
           of
           Church-Officers
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           first
           Governours
           of
           it
           thought
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           keep
           close
           to
           its
           Original
           Platform
           ;
           and
           if
           their
           immediate
           Successors
           conceived
           themselves
           as
           much
           obliged
           to
           observe
           the
           same
           as
           imposed
           upon
           them
           by
           the
           Command
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           deliver'd
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Example
           and
           Tradition
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           certainly
           may
           serve
           for
           a
           very
           competent
           proof
           of
           its
           necessity
           and
           perpetuity
           .
           Now
           then
           as
           for
           the
           power
           and
           preheminence
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Order
           ,
           it
           is
           attested
           by
           the
           best
           Monuments
           and
           Records
           of
           the
           first
           and
           most
           remote
           
           Antiquity
           ;
           and
           we
           find
           such
           early
           instances
           and
           evidences
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           unless
           it
           descended
           from
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           we
           can
           never
           give
           any
           account
           in
           the
           World
           whence
           it
           derived
           its
           Original
           .
           And
           this
           brings
           us
           upon
           the
           main
           sanctuary
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           viz.
           The
           defectiveness
           of
           Antiquity
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           shewing
           what
           certain
           Form
           the
           Apostles
           observed
           in
           settling
           the
           Government
           of
           Churches
           ;
           and
           here
           they
           run
           into
           a
           large
           common
           place
           ,
           of
           the
           deep
           silence
           of
           antiquity
           and
           the
           defectiveness
           of
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           interval
           next
           and
           immediately
           succeeding
           the
           Apostles
           .
           But
           here
           in
           the
           first
           place
           I
           must
           desire
           them
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           Objection
           be
           of
           any
           force
           against
           the
           certainty
           of
           Apostolical
           Tradition
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           it
           will
           utterly
           overthrow
           all
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Ancients
           as
           to
           all
           other
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           particularly
           as
           to
           the
           certain
           Canon
           and
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           are
           not
           (
           as
           is
           pretended
           )
           competent
           Witnesses
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           distance
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           neither
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           are
           
           their
           reports
           to
           be
           relied
           upon
           with
           any
           confidence
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           certainty
           of
           any
           of
           their
           Writings
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           that
           I
           should
           here
           reprent
           how
           false
           this
           exception
           is
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           and
           how
           unreasonable
           
             de
             jure
          
           ,
           either
           against
           the
           Constitutions
           ,
           or
           the
           Authentick
           Epistles
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           that
           they
           stand
           and
           fall
           together
           ,
           so
           that
           whoever
           opposes
           the
           Divine
           and
           Apostolical
           Form
           of
           Church
           Government
           as
           delivered
           to
           us
           by
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           does
           upon
           his
           own
           principles
           defeat
           and
           reject
           all
           the
           proofs
           of
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           in
           that
           those
           sceptical
           grounds
           and
           pretences
           he
           is
           forced
           to
           urge
           against
           one
           ,
           fall
           as
           dangerously
           on
           both
           .
           And
           this
           may
           serve
           to
           prevent
           and
           invalidate
           the
           force
           of
           their
           Argument
           without
           answering
           it
           ;
           when
           if
           they
           should
           deal
           as
           rigorously
           in
           any
           other
           case
           as
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           do
           in
           this
           ,
           the
           most
           certain
           and
           undoubted
           Records
           cannot
           escape
           the
           severity
           of
           their
           censure
           .
           Though
           our
           comfort
           is
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           are
           liable
           to
           such
           wild
           and
           wanton
           Objections
           ,
           in
           that
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           )
           the
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           always
           constant
           and
           uninterrupted
           ,
           
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           Chasm
           ,
           as
           is
           pretended
           ,
           between
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           next
           Christian
           Writers
           .
           For
           (
           to
           say
           nothing
           here
           of
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           )
           though
           the
           men
           of
           that
           Age
           left
           us
           no
           formal
           Histories
           and
           Catalogues
           of
           the
           succession
           of
           Bishops
           in
           all
           their
           several
           Sees
           ,
           wherewith
           some
           men
           unreasonable
           enough
           upbraid
           us
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           so
           manifest
           that
           it
           was
           at
           that
           time
           too
           young
           for
           that
           care
           ,
           in
           that
           as
           yet
           there
           was
           scarce
           any
           succession
           .
           Yet
           were
           they
           no
           less
           than
           Apostolical
           men
           that
           vouched
           the
           Apostolical
           Order
           and
           Jurisdiction
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           this
           one
           would
           think
           enough
           to
           satisfie
           any
           modest
           or
           ingenious
           man
           of
           their
           Institution
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
           When
           it
           is
           asserted
           ,
           or
           rather
           supposed
           by
           the
           very
           first
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           were
           capable
           of
           attesting
           it
           .
           So
           that
           whoever
           can
           withstand
           their
           Evidence
           ,
           is
           proof
           against
           all
           Evidence
           of
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           may
           ,
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           laugh
           at
           all
           the
           Tales
           and
           Legends
           that
           are
           told
           concerning
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           from
           Augustus
           to
           Constantine
           .
           But
           to
           wave
           all
           other
           parallel
           Cases
           ,
           
           that
           which
           I
           have
           already
           propounded
           is
           irrefragable
           ,
           viz.
           That
           those
           men
           that
           beat
           about
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Ancients
           to
           start
           sceptical
           pretences
           against
           the
           use
           and
           institution
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           would
           do
           very
           well
           to
           consider
           the
           consequences
           of
           this
           rude
           and
           licentious
           way
           of
           Arguing
           .
           And
           (
           as
           the
           Reverend
           and
           Learned
           Doctor
           Hammond
           long
           since
           remarked
           it
           )
           they
           that
           so
           confidently
           reject
           the
           Epistles
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           shrewdly
           indanger
           (
           if
           they
           will
           stand
           to
           their
           own
           principles
           )
           the
           credit
           and
           authority
           of
           the
           sacred
           Canon
           ;
           when
           these
           are
           vouch'd
           for
           the
           true
           and
           authentick
           Epistles
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           by
           as
           strong
           a
           current
           and
           unanimous
           consent
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           the
           Canonical
           Books
           of
           Scripture
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           the
           proud
           
             Walo
             Messalinus
          
           does
           with
           the
           same
           ease
           and
           confidence
           ,
           pish
           away
           one
           of
           the
           
           Epistles
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           all
           these
           of
           this
           Apostolical
           Martyr
           ;
           and
           might
           in
           the
           same
           pert
           and
           pedantick
           humour
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           evidence
           of
           Reason
           huff
           all
           the
           rest
           after
           it
           into
           the
           Apocryphal
           Rubbish
           .
           But
           because
           our
           Adversaries
           main
           strength
           lies
           in
           this
           Objection
           ,
           
           and
           some
           ill-minded
           men
           will
           be
           hasty
           to
           seise
           on
           it
           for
           worse
           purposes
           than
           they
           intended
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           it
           in
           its
           full
           force
           and
           glory
           ,
           The
           defect
           then
           pretended
           is
           three-fold
           ,
           as
           to
           Places
           ,
           as
           to
           Times
           ,
           as
           to
           Persons
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           to
           Places
           ,
           and
           here
           they
           tell
           us
           we
           can
           have
           no
           certainty
           without
           an
           universal
           Testimony
           .
           For
           if
           but
           one
           place
           varied
           ,
           that
           is
           enough
           to
           overthrow
           the
           necessity
           of
           any
           one
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           therefore
           seeing
           we
           have
           not
           an
           account
           of
           what
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Apostles
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           we
           can
           have
           no
           sufficient
           certainty
           of
           their
           practice
           .
           But
           certainly
           never
           was
           any
           thing
           so
           hardly
           dealt
           with
           as
           Antiquity
           by
           these
           men
           ;
           for
           unless
           we
           could
           be
           certain
           that
           every
           thing
           that
           was
           done
           in
           the
           Church
           1500
           Years
           agoe
           was
           recorded
           ,
           and
           made
           known
           to
           us
           by
           some
           unquestionable
           way
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           recorded
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           certain
           and
           evident
           ,
           can
           be
           of
           no
           use
           for
           our
           Information
           .
           If
           this
           hard
           condition
           be
           put
           upon
           us
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
           that
           we
           not
           only
           have
           no
           certainty
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Practice
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           we
           should
           have
           any
           either
           in
           that
           or
           
           any
           other
           Record
           .
           But
           this
           certainly
           is
           too
           rigorous
           proceeding
           with
           the
           authority
           of
           Precedents
           ,
           that
           let
           us
           produce
           never
           so
           many
           ,
           they
           shall
           signifie
           nothing
           as
           to
           their
           use
           ,
           unless
           we
           can
           demonstrate
           that
           there
           never
           was
           ,
           or
           indeed
           could
           be
           one
           contrary
           Example
           in
           the
           World.
           But
           I
           am
           very
           apt
           to
           believe
           that
           all
           ingenuous
           men
           will
           be
           fully
           satisfied
           with
           this
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           precedents
           that
           are
           recorded
           are
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           therefore
           till
           our
           Adversaries
           are
           able
           to
           produce
           some
           against
           us
           ,
           to
           rest
           in
           the
           certainty
           of
           those
           Records
           that
           are
           preserved
           ,
           without
           a
           vain
           enquiry
           after
           what
           might
           or
           might
           not
           be
           in
           those
           that
           are
           lost
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           Adversaries
           in
           stead
           of
           making
           such
           wild
           and
           sceptical
           demands
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           prevail
           upon
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           should
           in
           the
           first
           place
           have
           proved
           the
           variety
           of
           Apostolical
           Practice
           ,
           and
           that
           indeed
           would
           have
           disproved
           the
           necessity
           of
           any
           one
           Form
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           a
           thing
           they
           never
           attempt
           .
           When
           therefore
           we
           have
           this
           uniformity
           of
           practice
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           whose
           settlement
           is
           known
           ,
           it
           betrays
           an
           unreasonable
           partiality
           in
           men
           to
           put
           us
           upon
           giving
           an
           account
           
           of
           what
           St.
           Andrew
           did
           in
           Scythia
           ,
           and
           St.
           Thomas
           in
           India
           ,
           for
           certainly
           all
           impartial
           men
           will
           be
           satisfied
           with
           the
           uniform
           practice
           of
           all
           the
           known
           Churches
           of
           
             Europe
             ,
             Asia
          
           ,
           and
           Affrica
           .
           And
           that
           is
           enough
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           first
           pretended
           defect
           of
           Antiquity
           as
           to
           Places
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           defect
           is
           as
           to
           Times
           .
           And
           here
           they
           fall
           directly
           upon
           the
           credit
           of
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           upon
           Eusebius
           the
           Father
           of
           it
           ;
           who
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           lived
           at
           too
           great
           a
           distance
           from
           Apostolical
           Times
           ,
           and
           wanted
           sufficient
           Records
           for
           his
           Information
           .
           But
           this
           I
           must
           answer
           that
           I
           know
           not
           any
           Historian
           furnished
           with
           better
           and
           more
           certain
           accounts
           of
           the
           things
           they
           write
           of
           ,
           than
           Eusebius
           .
           The
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           being
           conveyed
           down
           to
           him
           in
           the
           most
           uninterrupted
           and
           undoubted
           manner
           possible
           .
           St.
           Polycarp
           ,
           St.
           Ignatius
           ,
           St.
           Clemens
           of
           Rome
           ,
           were
           familiarly
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ;
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Tatianus
             ,
             Theophilus
             Antiochenus
             ,
             Athenagoras
             ,
             Justin
             Martyr
             ,
          
           and
           many
           more
           converst
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           to
           these
           succeed
           
             Origen
             ,
             Clemens
             ,
             Alexandrinus
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
          
           
           
             Minutius
             Faelix
             ,
             Lactantius
             ,
             Ar
             nobius
             ,
             Dionysius
             Alexandrinus
             ,
             Gregorius
             Thauntaturgus
             ,
          
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           beside
           many
           other
           excellent
           Writers
           ,
           whose
           Works
           he
           enjoyed
           ,
           though
           some
           of
           them
           are
           since
           perish'd
           ,
           who
           all
           lived
           in
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Centuries
           after
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Now
           out
           of
           these
           Eusebius
           collected
           his
           History
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           genuine
           and
           undoubted
           Writings
           ever
           refers
           himself
           to
           justifie
           his
           own
           Fidelity
           ,
           quotes
           no
           Author
           for
           any
           matter
           of
           fact
           but
           what
           was
           done
           in
           his
           own
           Age
           ,
           as
           particularly
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           second
           Book
           the
           Reader
           is
           desired
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           he
           collected
           the
           materials
           of
           it
           from
           the
           Writings
           of
           
             Clemens
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Josephus
          
           ,
           and
           Philo
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Preface
           he
           might
           have
           set
           before
           every
           particular
           Book
           .
           And
           as
           he
           always
           refers
           to
           good
           Authors
           ,
           so
           he
           rejects
           many
           things
           as
           counterfeit
           and
           spurious
           for
           this
           reason
           only
           ,
           because
           he
           finds
           no
           account
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Ancient
           Writers
           .
           But
           beside
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Epistles
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           Originals
           whereof
           were
           then
           reserved
           in
           the
           Archives
           of
           their
           several
           Churches
           ,
           he
           made
           
           very
           great
           use
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           that
           were
           then
           preserved
           with
           great
           care
           and
           sacredness
           ,
           though
           afterwards
           it
           being
           the
           most
           valued
           part
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           most
           improved
           into
           fabulous
           Legends
           and
           Stories
           .
           And
           beside
           all
           this
           he
           was
           furnished
           with
           many
           excellent
           materials
           of
           the
           First
           Times
           (
           which
           alone
           he
           could
           be
           supposed
           to
           want
           )
           by
           Hegesippus
           ,
           who
           wrote
           five
           Books
           of
           Commentaries
           ,
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Church
           about
           the
           Reign
           of
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           ,
           which
           was
           scarce
           eighty
           Years
           after
           the
           death
           of
           St.
           John.
           So
           that
           it
           is
           no
           better
           than
           a
           very
           rash
           censure
           of
           such
           an
           Ancient
           and
           Apostolical
           Writer
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           his
           Relations
           are
           as
           questionable
           as
           those
           of
           Eusebius
           himself
           in
           reference
           to
           those
           elder
           Times
           ,
           when
           he
           lived
           almost
           in
           the
           very
           eldest
           times
           ,
           and
           so
           near
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           scarce
           possible
           that
           any
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           that
           happened
           in
           that
           Interval
           ,
           could
           escape
           his
           knowledg
           .
           Now
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           Heathen
           Records
           themselves
           were
           not
           a
           little
           useful
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           himself
           informs
           us
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           In
           the●e
           times
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           about
           the
           Reign
           of
           Domitian
           )
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           was
           so
           flourishing
           ,
           that
           the
           Heathen
           Writers
           have
           left
           exact
           Records
           of
           the
           Persecutions
           and
           Martyrdoms
           .
           As
           for
           Eusebius
           his
           saying
           (
           which
           is
           so
           triumphantly
           insisted
           on
           to
           blast
           the
           
           whole
           credit
           of
           Antiquity
           )
           that
           it
           is
           difficult
           to
           find
           out
           who
           were
           the
           Successors
           of
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           Churches
           planted
           by
           them
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           those
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           from
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           difficulty
           arises
           not
           from
           the
           deficiency
           but
           from
           the
           too
           great
           plenty
           of
           Successors
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             For
             he
             had
             a
             thousand
             Helpers
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             call
             them
             Fellow-Souldiers
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           reason
           why
           it
           is
           so
           difficult
           to
           assign
           whom
           he
           appointed
           to
           preside
           over
           the
           Churches
           that
           he
           converted
           ,
           is
           because
           he
           had
           such
           an
           innumerable
           company
           of
           followers
           ,
           that
           whom
           he
           set
           over
           what
           Churches
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           
           to
           define
           ,
           than
           as
           himself
           has
           happened
           to
           name
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           as
           
             Timothy
             ,
             Titus
             ,
             Crescens
             ,
             Clemens
             ,
             Epaphroditus
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           alone
           are
           a
           sufficient
           evidence
           of
           the
           Apostles
           care
           to
           settle
           Successors
           in
           the
           greater
           Churches
           .
           However
           this
           passage
           can
           by
           no
           means
           be
           made
           use
           of
           to
           blast
           the
           credit
           of
           Antiquity
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           debate
           ,
           because
           it
           concerns
           not
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           the
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           the
           Persons
           who
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Apostolical
           Form
           in
           some
           particular
           Churches
           .
           And
           that
           alone
           is
           answer
           enough
           to
           the
           third
           defect
           as
           to
           Persons
           ,
           viz.
           That
           granting
           the
           Catalogues
           of
           the
           first
           Bishops
           to
           be
           defective
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           proof
           against
           the
           certainty
           of
           Episcopal
           Government
           ,
           unless
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           we
           cannot
           find
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           we
           could
           find
           some
           other
           form
           of
           Government
           .
           Nay
           further
           ,
           those
           particulars
           that
           we
           have
           ,
           are
           a
           sufficient
           Testimony
           to
           the
           general
           Truth
           that
           we
           assert
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           attested
           by
           all
           the
           Records
           that
           are
           remaining
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           enough
           to
           satisfie
           any
           reasonable
           or
           impartial
           man
           ,
           especially
           when
           in
           the
           greater
           and
           more
           known
           Churches
           we
           have
           as
           certain
           an
           
           account
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           England
           from
           the
           Reign
           of
           Henry
           the
           VIII
           ,
           to
           Charles
           the
           II.
           But
           that
           concerns
           the
           Argument
           of
           Personal
           Succession
           ,
           which
           though
           I
           have
           prevented
           ,
           I
           may
           consider
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           :
           At
           present
           in
           order
           to
           the
           confuting
           of
           this
           Objection
           from
           the
           defect
           of
           Time
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           that
           we
           have
           as
           certain
           and
           uninterrupted
           a
           Tradition
           of
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           curious
           and
           diffident
           enquirer
           can
           demand
           for
           his
           full
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           What
           can
           be
           more
           ancient
           ,
           or
           is
           more
           evident
           ,
           than
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Clement
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           his
           famous
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           where
           exhorting
           them
           above
           all
           things
           to
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           ,
           which
           indeed
           was
           the
           main
           Argument
           in
           the
           first
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           one
           chief
           way
           that
           he
           propounds
           in
           order
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           that
           every
           man
           keep
           his
           Order
           and
           Station
           ,
           where
           beside
           the
           Laity
           ,
           he
           reckons
           up
           three
           distinct
           Orders
           of
           the
           Christian
           Clergy
           ,
           which
           he
           expresses
           by
           an
           allusion
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Writers
           ,
           to
           the
           Jewish
           Hierarchy
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Office
           of
           High
           Priest
           ,
           Priest
           and
           Levite
           .
           
           The
           passage
           is
           very
           full
           and
           pregnant
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           High
           Priest
           has
           his
           peculiar
           Office
           assign'd
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Priest
           has
           his
           Station
           bounded
           ,
           and
           the
           Levites
           have
           their
           proper
           Ministries
           determined
           ,
           and
           the
           Lay-man
           is
           obliged
           to
           his
           Lay-Offices
           .
           My
           Brethren
           ,
           let
           every
           one
           in
           his
           Place
           and
           Order
           ,
           worship
           God
           with
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           not
           transgressing
           the
           settled
           Canon
           of
           his
           Duty
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           Decency
           .
           Where
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           he
           describes
           the
           several
           Ministries
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           by
           alluding
           to
           the
           Offices
           of
           the
           Mosaick
           Institution
           .
           For
           why
           else
           should
           he
           conclude
           with
           this
           Exhortation
           ;
           
             [
             And
             therefore
             ,
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             let
             every
             one
             of
             you
             keep
             his
             own
             Order
             ,
             ]
          
           unless
           this
           distinction
           of
           Officers
           concern'd
           the
           Corinthian
           Christians
           .
           So
           that
           though
           it
           be
           expressed
           by
           alluding
           
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           old
           Jewish
           Institution
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           description
           of
           the
           present
           state
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           among
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           writes
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           were
           very
           impertinent
           to
           exhort
           them
           to
           keep
           those
           Stations
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           such
           among
           them
           .
           But
           the
           great
           Witness
           in
           this
           cause
           is
           that
           brave
           Martyr
           St.
           Ignatius
           ,
           Pupil
           to
           St.
           John
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           ordain'd
           Bishop
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           chief
           Bishop
           of
           Asia
           ,
           who
           whilst
           he
           was
           in
           his
           way
           to
           his
           Martyrdom
           (
           being
           sent
           from
           Antioch
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           be
           devoured
           by
           wild
           Beasts
           )
           in
           his
           journey
           wrote
           several
           Epistles
           to
           several
           Churches
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           gives
           such
           a
           plain
           Account
           of
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Hierarchy
           in
           his
           time
           by
           the
           Orders
           of
           
             Bishop
             ,
             Presbyter
          
           ,
           and
           Deacon
           ,
           as
           plainly
           demonstrates
           it
           to
           have
           been
           of
           Apostolical
           Antiquity
           .
           And
           this
           is
           so
           evident
           that
           there
           is
           no
           way
           of
           avoiding
           the
           Testimony
           but
           by
           flatly
           denying
           it
           :
           And
           therefore
           our
           Adversaries
           will
           upon
           no
           terms
           allow
           these
           Epistles
           to
           be
           genuine
           ,
           and
           take
           infinite
           pains
           to
           prove
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           supposititious
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           is
           become
           the
           great
           point
           in
           this
           Controversie
           ,
           and
           has
           been
           eagerly
           
           disputed
           by
           many
           Learned
           men
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           The
           two
           last
           that
           engaged
           in
           it
           are
           a
           learned
           Prelate
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           the
           famous
           Monsier
           Daillé
           ,
           in
           whose
           Books
           the
           whole
           cause
           is
           not
           only
           contain'd
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           ,
           decided
           .
           For
           though
           Daillé
           was
           a
           Person
           of
           more
           Judgment
           ,
           Temper
           ,
           and
           Learning
           ,
           than
           most
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           strangely
           overborn
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           Prejudice
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           plain
           to
           any
           man
           that
           ever
           look'd
           into
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           first
           resolved
           upon
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           then
           right
           or
           wrong
           to
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           was
           well
           aware
           that
           these
           Epistles
           alone
           ,
           were
           so
           clear
           and
           full
           a
           Testimony
           to
           the
           Apostolical
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Order
           ,
           that
           they
           plainly
           prevented
           all
           Attempts
           and
           Arguments
           against
           it
           ,
           he
           therefore
           set
           himself
           with
           all
           vehemence
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           the
           business
           of
           his
           Life
           to
           destroy
           their
           Credit
           ,
           and
           with
           infinite
           pains
           sifted
           all
           the
           Rubbish
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           every
           shred
           and
           atom
           of
           a
           Criticism
           ,
           that
           might
           any
           way
           be
           made
           use
           of
           to
           impair
           their
           Reputation
           .
           Yet
           after
           all
           this
           Drudgery
           ,
           are
           his
           Exceptions
           so
           plainly
           disingenuous
           and
           unreasonable
           ,
           
           that
           they
           would
           fall
           as
           well
           upon
           any
           other
           ancient
           Record
           whatsoever
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           ever
           has
           been
           ,
           but
           that
           ever
           could
           have
           been
           ,
           though
           upon
           no
           other
           score
           than
           purely
           that
           of
           its
           Antiquity
           .
           But
           this
           Cause
           hath
           breath'd
           its
           last
           in
           this
           man
           ,
           and
           this
           advantage
           we
           have
           gain'd
           by
           his
           zeal
           to
           maintain
           ,
           and
           his
           ability
           to
           manage
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           put
           an
           utter
           end
           to
           this
           Controversie
           ,
           in
           that
           all
           his
           forces
           have
           been
           rebuked
           and
           overthrown
           with
           such
           an
           irresistible
           strength
           of
           Reason
           and
           Learning
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           we
           may
           rest
           secure
           that
           never
           any
           man
           of
           common
           Sense
           ,
           or
           ordinary
           Learning
           ,
           or
           any
           Modesty
           will
           dare
           to
           appear
           in
           such
           an
           helpless
           and
           bafled
           Cause
           .
           For
           the
           particulars
           I
           refer
           to
           the
           learned
           Authors
           themselves
           ,
           but
           as
           to
           the
           general
           Argument
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           brief
           and
           distinct
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           to
           judge
           ,
           whether
           he
           could
           desire
           or
           contrive
           more
           evidence
           for
           the
           authority
           of
           any
           Book
           ,
           than
           is
           produced
           for
           the
           Epistles
           of
           Ignatius
           .
           St.
           Polycarp
           then
           who
           was
           his
           particular
           Friend
           and
           Fellow-pupil
           under
           St.
           John
           ,
           and
           St.
           Irenaeus
           who
           was
           Disciple
           to
           Polycarp
           ,
           give
           in
           full
           and
           
           clear
           testimony
           to
           the
           Martyrs
           Epistles
           Polycarp
           sent
           a
           Copy
           of
           them
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Philippi
           ,
           as
           appears
           both
           by
           his
           own
           Epistle
           still
           extant
           ,
           and
           by
           Eusebius
           his
           Quotation
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           a
           time
           when
           it
           was
           vulgarly
           known
           and
           commonly
           read
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           .
           Polycarp's
           Epistle
           was
           never
           call'd
           in
           question
           by
           any
           good
           Author
           ,
           was
           immediately
           attested
           by
           Irenaeus
           ,
           read
           with
           Veneration
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           very
           time
           of
           Eusebius
           and
           St.
           Hierom.
           So
           that
           I
           know
           not
           what
           more
           undoubted
           or
           publick
           Testimony
           Monsieur
           Daillé
           could
           demand
           for
           his
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           indeed
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           conceive
           what
           more
           effectual
           evidence
           could
           have
           been
           provided
           to
           secure
           their
           Authority
           .
           For
           when
           St.
           
           Polycarp's
           Epistle
           was
           so
           universally
           known
           ,
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           corrupt
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           in
           this
           wild
           Supposition
           ,
           is
           Monsieur
           Daillé
           forced
           at
           last
           to
           shelter
           himself
           ;
           he
           allows
           his
           Epistle
           it self
           to
           be
           of
           undoubted
           Credit
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           it
           to
           have
           been
           written
           by
           Polycarp
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           certain
           Impostor
           a
           little
           before
           the
           time
           of
           Eusebius
           ,
           had
           foisted
           in
           that
           Paragraph
           in
           which
           this
           passage
           
           concerning
           Ignatius
           his
           Epistles
           is
           found
           ,
           which
           Eusebius
           meeting
           with
           ,
           he
           took
           it
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           credit
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Epistle
           .
           Which
           is
           all
           so
           very
           ungrounded
           and
           precarious
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           same
           liberty
           he
           might
           deny
           ,
           or
           destroy
           the
           validity
           of
           any
           ancient
           Record
           whatsoever
           ;
           but
           beside
           this
           ,
           the
           Epistle
           was
           so
           publick
           ,
           so
           exposed
           to
           the
           view
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           so
           known
           to
           the
           Learned
           and
           Unlearned
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           as
           easie
           to
           poison
           the
           Sea
           as
           for
           a
           private
           man
           to
           corrupt
           it
           .
           Or
           if
           he
           would
           attempt
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           how
           was
           it
           possible
           for
           Eusebius
           and
           all
           the
           World
           beside
           ,
           to
           be
           deluded
           by
           so
           bold
           an
           Imposture
           .
           Does
           not
           Eusebius
           himself
           inform
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           read
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           writing
           ?
           Did
           he
           not
           then
           know
           what
           was
           read
           there
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           this
           passage
           were
           not
           read
           ,
           could
           he
           be
           so
           stupid
           as
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           by
           one
           single
           private
           man
           against
           the
           authority
           of
           all
           the
           publick
           Books
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           were
           ,
           could
           all
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           whom
           Daillé
           will
           have
           to
           have
           followed
           his
           Dance
           ,
           be
           so
           prodigiously
           blind
           and
           careless
           as
           in
           a
           thing
           so
           known
           and
           common
           ,
           to
           be
           deceived
           
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           (
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           him
           )
           should
           discover
           the
           mistake
           till
           Nicephorus
           ,
           who
           lived
           five
           hundred
           Years
           after
           him
           ?
           But
           granting
           the
           Testimony
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           he
           denies
           it
           to
           be
           effectual
           ,
           because
           Polycarp
           only
           says
           that
           Ignatius
           wrote
           Epistles
           ,
           but
           no
           where
           affirms
           that
           those
           we
           have
           are
           the
           true
           ones
           .
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           unless
           St.
           Polycarp
           had
           written
           particularly
           against
           Mounsier
           Dail●é
           himself
           ,
           and
           declared
           that
           those
           very
           Epistles
           that
           he
           opposes
           with
           so
           much
           zeal
           ,
           were
           written
           by
           his
           Friend
           the
           Martyr
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           give
           sufficient
           testimony
           to
           their
           truth
           .
           And
           yet
           that
           could
           not
           have
           been
           a
           more
           ample
           proof
           than
           this
           amounts
           to
           .
           For
           he
           declares
           not
           only
           that
           Ignatius
           wrote
           certain
           Epistles
           ,
           but
           that
           himself
           made
           a
           Collection
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           Collection
           was
           seen
           by
           Eusebius
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Ancients
           .
           Now
           when
           we
           consider
           the
           Reputation
           of
           the
           Martyr
           both
           for
           his
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           his
           eminent
           dignity
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           gallantry
           of
           his
           Martyrdom
           ;
           when
           we
           consider
           the
           time
           and
           occasion
           of
           his
           writing
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           
           the
           approach
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           his
           dying
           Exhortation
           to
           the
           Churches
           ;
           when
           we
           consider
           how
           they
           were
           recommended
           by
           Polycarp
           ,
           whose
           Epistle
           was
           publickly
           read
           in
           their
           Assemblies
           ;
           is
           it
           any
           way
           credible
           that
           these
           true
           Epistles
           should
           all
           perish
           before
           the
           time
           of
           Eusebius
           ,
           and
           other
           counterfeit
           ones
           rise
           up
           in
           their
           room
           ,
           and
           among
           all
           those
           learned
           men
           that
           then
           were
           very
           inquisitive
           after
           Ancient
           and
           Apostolical
           Tradition
           ,
           none
           should
           ever
           discern
           or
           discover
           it
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           that
           Eusebius
           ,
           a
           man
           so
           throughly
           versed
           in
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Antiquities
           ,
           so
           conversant
           with
           the
           choicest
           Libraries
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           grosly
           and
           so
           easily
           cheated
           by
           a
           double
           Imposture
           contrived
           in
           his
           own
           time
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           the
           new
           invented
           Epistles
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           for
           the
           old
           authentick
           Writings
           of
           that
           holy
           Martyr
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           vouch
           it
           by
           a
           forg'd
           Passage
           foisted
           into
           Polycarp
           ,
           against
           the
           authority
           of
           all
           the
           vulgar
           Books
           .
           So
           many
           hard
           Suppositions
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           were
           enough
           to
           shame
           any
           modest
           man
           out
           of
           his
           Opinion
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Witness
           to
           these
           Epistles
           is
           St.
           Irenaeus
           ,
           whose
           testimony
           is
           no
           
           more
           to
           be
           doubted
           of
           than
           the
           former
           ,
           being
           extant
           both
           in
           Eusebius
           ,
           and
           those
           pieces
           of
           Irenaeus
           ,
           that
           are
           preserved
           down
           to
           our
           times
           ,
           though
           most
           of
           his
           works
           are
           perish'd
           .
           But
           to
           this
           Monsieur
           Daillé
           answers
           that
           Irenaeus
           cautiously
           expresses
           his
           Quotation
           of
           the
           holy
           Martyr
           by
           Dixit
           ,
           and
           not
           Scripsit
           ,
           and
           thence
           conjectures
           that
           he
           quotes
           it
           only
           as
           a
           Saying
           or
           Apothegm
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           a
           Citation
           out
           of
           his
           Writings
           .
           But
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           There
           is
           no
           Record
           of
           any
           such
           Saying
           as
           this
           ,
           neither
           in
           that
           particular
           Quotation
           ,
           that
           is
           preserved
           ,
           could
           we
           know
           whom
           Irenaeus
           means
           ,
           did
           we
           not
           find
           the
           same
           sentence
           in
           Ignatius
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           a
           vain
           and
           a
           frivolous
           thing
           to
           forsake
           that
           ,
           and
           to
           fetch
           the
           business
           from
           unknown
           and
           unheard
           of
           Reports
           .
           And.
           (
           2.
           )
           This
           is
           the
           very
           form
           of
           all
           Irenaeus
           his
           Quotations
           ,
           who
           never
           uses
           the
           word
           Scripsit
           ,
           but
           always
           Dixit
           .
           But
           then
           why
           does
           he
           not
           cite
           some
           Testimony
           against
           the
           Hereticks
           out
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           were
           so
           many
           apposite
           to
           his
           purpose
           ?
           I
           answer
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           that
           he
           does
           not
           cite
           other
           as
           pertinent
           Authors
           
           as
           Ignatius
           .
           For
           out
           of
           all
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           that
           lived
           before
           him
           ,
           he
           has
           in
           his
           surviving
           Works
           but
           four
           Quotations
           ,
           of
           which
           that
           out
           of
           Ignatius
           is
           one
           .
           Neither
           would
           this
           way
           of
           disputing
           have
           been
           at
           all
           pertinent
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Irenaeus
           ,
           when
           the
           Hereticks
           against
           whom
           he
           wrote
           ,
           allowed
           no
           Authority
           to
           the
           ancient
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           always
           recurred
           to
           certain
           wild
           Apocryphal
           Books
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           had
           been
           but
           a
           vain
           thing
           for
           Irenaeus
           to
           have
           prest
           them
           with
           this
           Topick
           .
           The
           next
           Witness
           is
           Origen
           ,
           who
           quotes
           him
           by
           name
           ,
           but
           against
           this
           Testimony
           we
           have
           these
           two
           Exceptions
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           at
           too
           great
           a
           distance
           from
           the
           time
           of
           Ignatius
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           those
           Writings
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           is
           quoted
           are
           none
           of
           Origens
           .
           First
           ,
           As
           to
           the
           first
           we
           would
           grant
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Objection
           ,
           if
           this
           had
           been
           the
           first
           Testimony
           in
           the
           cause
           ;
           but
           following
           Polycarp
           and
           Irenaeus
           ,
           it
           proves
           the
           constant
           opinion
           of
           Learned
           men
           before
           Eusebius
           ,
           and
           his
           Impostor
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           overthrows
           
           Daillé's
           great
           conceit
           that
           these
           Epistles
           appeared
           not
           till
           
           two
           hundred
           Years
           after
           Ignatius
           ,
           whereas
           by
           his
           own
           confession
           Origen
           writ
           within
           one
           hundred
           and
           forty
           Years
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           cuts
           off
           the
           great
           pretence
           ,
           that
           Eusebius
           was
           the
           Founder
           of
           this
           mistake
           ,
           whereas
           it
           hereby
           appears
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           one
           ,
           he
           only
           followed
           his
           Predecessors
           in
           it
           .
           But
           the
           main
           of
           the
           Controversie
           here
           is
           the
           second
           thing
           ,
           Whether
           those
           Books
           ascribed
           to
           Origen
           ,
           in
           which
           Ignatius
           is
           quoted
           ,
           are
           really
           his
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           Daillé
           says
           ,
           No
           ;
           but
           his
           learned
           Adversary
           has
           with
           no
           less
           than
           evidence
           of
           Demonstration
           proved
           they
           were
           ,
           though
           if
           he
           had
           not
           done
           it
           ,
           St.
           Jerom
           has
           done
           it
           long
           since
           ,
           who
           plainly
           tells
           us
           that
           himself
           translated
           them
           out
           of
           
             Origen's
             Greek
          
           into
           Latine
           .
           And
           now
           after
           these
           I
           need
           add
           nothing
           of
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Eusebius
           and
           those
           that
           follow
           him
           ,
           for
           if
           he
           be
           mistaken
           their
           Authority
           is
           of
           no
           use
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           it
           is
           of
           little
           necessity
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           is
           not
           ,
           is
           demonstrated
           from
           these
           more
           ancient
           Testimonies
           .
           Though
           if
           any
           man
           desire
           more
           Witnesses
           ,
           I
           shall
           refer
           him
           to
           my
           learned
           Author
           ,
           who
           has
           summon'd
           
           them
           out
           of
           every
           Age
           ,
           from
           
           that
           in
           which
           the
           Epistles
           themselves
           were
           writen
           ,
           down
           to
           that
           next
           our
           own
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           all
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           what
           do
           our
           Adversaries
           oppose
           ?
           irst
           ,
           Salmasius
           opposes
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           of
           Nicephorus
           Patriarch
           of
           
           Constantinople
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           the
           Authentick
           and
           spurious
           Books
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           distinguish'd
           ,
           and
           among
           many
           others
           the
           Epistles
           of
           Ignatius
           are
           censured
           for
           Apocryphal
           Books
           .
           But
           to
           this
           it
           is
           replied
           by
           the
           Pious
           ,
           the
           Reverend
           ,
           and
           the
           Learned
           ,
           Dr.
           Hammond
           ,
           
           that
           the
           opinion
           of
           one
           Author
           ,
           especially
           of
           later
           date
           (
           for
           Nicephorus
           lived
           not
           before
           the
           ninth
           Century
           )
           was
           not
           of
           weight
           and
           authority
           enough
           to
           oppose
           to
           the
           consent
           of
           so
           many
           ancient
           Writers
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           word
           Apocryphal
           ,
           which
           is
           used
           by
           Nicephorus
           ,
           does
           not
           always
           signifie
           Spurious
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           very
           often
           used
           by
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           as
           opposed
           to
           Canonical
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           given
           to
           Books
           ,
           whose
           Authors
           were
           never
           question'd
           ,
           only
           to
           seclude
           them
           from
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           To
           the
           first
           it
           is
           replied
           by
           Daillé
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           must
           say
           
           
           with
           impertinency
           enough
           ,
           that
           the
           authority
           of
           Nicephorus
           is
           at
           least
           equal
           to
           Dr.
           Hammonds
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Dispute
           were
           between
           them
           two
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Dispute
           was
           between
           Walo
           and
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           had
           produced
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           all
           former
           Ages
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           think
           it
           very
           hard
           that
           the
           opinion
           of
           one
           late
           Writer
           should
           be
           opposed
           to
           all
           their
           Authority
           .
           To
           the
           second
           he
           replies
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           true
           that
           the
           word
           Apocryphal
           is
           oftentimes
           opposed
           to
           Canonical
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           very
           frequently
           too
           used
           by
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           as
           equivalent
           to
           Spurious
           and
           Counterfeit
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           Doctor
           in
           vain
           takes
           refuge
           in
           the
           Ambiguity
           of
           the
           word
           .
           But
           certainly
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           manifest
           design
           of
           these
           men
           to
           tire
           out
           their
           Adversaries
           with
           verbose
           Trifles
           .
           For
           who
           could
           have
           expected
           this
           Answer
           ,
           that
           when
           Walo
           had
           argued
           from
           the
           word
           Apocryphal
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           only
           signified
           Spurious
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           to
           the
           Argument
           the
           Doctor
           had
           answer'd
           that
           it
           no
           ways
           follows
           ,
           because
           it
           as
           often
           signified
           not
           Canonical
           ;
           who
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           after
           this
           would
           have
           expected
           that
           his
           Adversary
           
           should
           upbraid
           him
           with
           taking
           Refuge
           in
           the
           ambiguity
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           when
           the
           Ambiguity
           of
           the
           word
           alone
           was
           not
           only
           a
           full
           answer
           to
           ,
           but
           a
           clear
           confutation
           of
           the
           Argument
           ?
           But
           he
           replies
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           That
           some
           of
           the
           Books
           joyn'd
           with
           it
           are
           confessed
           by
           all
           to
           be
           Supposititious
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           they
           were
           censur'd
           for
           that
           reason
           ,
           so
           must
           the
           Ignatian
           Epistles
           .
           But
           this
           is
           manifestly
           false
           ,
           and
           though
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           it
           follows
           like
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           the
           Censure
           has
           no
           regard
           to
           their
           Author
           ,
           but
           whether
           Spurious
           or
           Genuine
           ,
           to
           their
           Authority
           ,
           and
           only
           designs
           to
           shut
           them
           out
           from
           creeping
           in
           among
           the
           Canonical
           Scriptures
           .
           For
           that
           was
           the
           only
           danger
           it
           aim'd
           to
           prevent
           ;
           least
           the
           Books
           that
           either
           were
           or
           pretended
           to
           be
           of
           Apostolical
           Antiquity
           should
           creep
           into
           the
           Canon
           .
           And
           it
           is
           plain
           from
           the
           Decree
           it self
           ,
           that
           Nicephorus
           intended
           nothing
           else
           than
           to
           determine
           the
           Canonical
           Books
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           prevent
           all
           others
           that
           came
           nearest
           to
           them
           in
           Age
           ,
           from
           obtaining
           sacred
           Authority
           .
           But
           ,
           says
           Daillé
           ,
           Pope
           Gelasius
           when
           he
           defines
           what
           Books
           are
           Apocryphal
           ,
           
           he
           does
           not
           confine
           it
           meerly
           to
           the
           Canonical
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           other
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           not
           allowed
           of
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           must
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           Nicephorus
           .
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           because
           Gelasius
           in
           his
           Decree
           determines
           what
           Ecclesiastical
           Books
           of
           what
           kind
           soever
           are
           to
           be
           reputed
           Orthodox
           ,
           what
           Heterodox
           ,
           that
           therefore
           Nicephorus
           ,
           when
           he
           distinguishes
           the
           Canonical
           Books
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           from
           the
           Apocryphal
           ,
           does
           not
           mean
           as
           himself
           declares
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           understood
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           Gelasius
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           when
           all
           is
           done
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Testimony
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           Story
           is
           a
           meer
           Dream
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           who
           catch
           at
           any
           shadow
           that
           may
           seem
           to
           serve
           their
           turn
           :
           For
           ,
           sirst
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           That
           Nicephorus
           was
           not
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Stichometria
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           whoever
           he
           was
           ,
           did
           not
           pass
           this
           censure
           upon
           Ignatius
           his
           Epistles
           .
           For
           we
           find
           in
           it
           only
           the
           name
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           without
           any
           mention
           of
           his
           Epistles
           ;
           Which
           indeed
           cannot
           in
           Daillé's
           sense
           be
           call'd
           Apocryphal
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           never
           esteem'd
           Canonical
           .
           For
           that
           is
           the
           true
           
           Original
           of
           the
           distinction
           ,
           that
           whereas
           there
           were
           some
           Books
           written
           by
           the
           Followers
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           
             Clemens
             ,
             Barnabas
          
           ,
           and
           Hermas
           ,
           left
           these
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           nearness
           to
           the
           Canonical
           Books
           ,
           should
           in
           process
           of
           time
           be
           reckoned
           with
           them
           ,
           the
           Church
           was
           careful
           to
           range
           them
           in
           a
           Classis
           by
           themselves
           :
           And
           whereas
           there
           were
           many
           other
           Books
           that
           pretended
           to
           be
           dictated
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           written
           by
           their
           Disciples
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           gain
           the
           Authority
           they
           pretended
           to
           ,
           it
           concern'd
           the
           Church
           to
           give
           them
           the
           Apocryphal
           Mark.
           Seeing
           therefore
           Ignatius
           Epistles
           were
           never
           upon
           either
           of
           these
           accounts
           in
           any
           probability
           of
           being
           accounted
           Canonical
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           a
           needless
           Caution
           to
           refer
           them
           to
           the
           Apocryphal
           Catalogue
           .
           And
           though
           to
           
             Ignatii
             Daillé
          
           after
           his
           usual
           way
           of
           making
           bold
           with
           his
           Quotations
           adds
           Omnia
           :
           It
           is
           probable
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           should
           be
           added
           as
           it
           is
           in
           another
           Index
           of
           Apocryphal
           Books
           in
           the
           Oxford
           Library
           .
           It
           being
           the
           custom
           of
           some
           idle
           men
           of
           those
           times
           to
           make
           Institutions
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           then
           fasten
           them
           upon
           Apostles
           
           and
           Apostolical
           men
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           as
           our
           learned
           Author
           with
           great
           probability
           conjectures
           ,
           was
           afterward
           made
           that
           Collection
           ,
           which
           goes
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Apostolical
           Constitutions
           .
           Now
           these
           spurious
           pieces
           pretending
           to
           Canonical
           Authority
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           requisite
           to
           prevent
           and
           discover
           the
           Imposture
           .
           But
           whatever
           probability
           may
           be
           in
           this
           Conjecture
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           stand
           in
           no
           need
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           there
           is
           as
           little
           modesty
           as
           reason
           in
           Salmasius
           his
           Argument
           ,
           when
           he
           opposes
           the
           single
           authority
           of
           Nicephorus
           to
           the
           concurrent
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Ancients
           .
           But
           much
           less
           in
           Daillès
           defence
           ,
           especially
           when
           we
           consider
           with
           what
           state
           and
           confidence
           he
           ushers
           it
           in
           ,
           
             Ecce
             Auctores
             habemus
             &
             multis
             ante
             nos
             seculis
             denatos
             ,
             &
             ab
             omni
             contra
             Hierarchiam
             suspicione
             semotos
             ,
             qui
             omnia
          
           Ignatii
           
             scripta
             rotunde
             ac
             sine
             ullâ
             haesitatione
             ad
             Apocrypha
             relegarunt
             in
             stichometriâ
          
           Georgio
           Sincello
           
             in
             libro
             antiquissimo
             praefixâ
          
           .
           For
           what
           confidence
           can
           be
           more
           enormous
           than
           that
           when
           these
           Epistles
           have
           been
           attested
           by
           some
           of
           the
           best
           of
           the
           ancient
           Writers
           ,
           ters
           ,
           to
           pretend
           to
           destroy
           their
           Authority
           
           by
           a
           multitude
           of
           Writers
           ,
           and
           yet
           produce
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           he
           at
           the
           distance
           of
           seven
           hundred
           Years
           .
           But
           the
           last
           aggravation
           of
           his
           confidence
           is
           ,
           when
           he
           professes
           that
           he
           produces
           the
           authority
           of
           this
           Stichometria
           not
           to
           prove
           his
           own
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           remove
           the
           prejudice
           of
           its
           Novelty
           ,
           and
           yet
           cite
           no
           other
           Authors
           in
           its
           behalf
           .
           For
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Proofs
           are
           drawn
           from
           Negative
           Authority
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           is
           no
           more
           happy
           than
           in
           his
           many
           one
           positive
           Testimony
           .
           For
           when
           he
           argues
           that
           these
           Epistles
           were
           unknown
           to
           every
           Writer
           that
           does
           not
           quote
           them
           ,
           methinks
           it
           is
           an
           hard
           condition
           that
           he
           imposes
           upon
           all
           Authors
           to
           cite
           all
           the
           Books
           that
           they
           read
           .
           But
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           because
           of
           that
           great
           authority
           that
           Ignatius
           had
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           when
           any
           Christian
           Writers
           had
           any
           fair
           occasion
           for
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           likely
           that
           they
           would
           have
           appeal'd
           to
           his
           Authority
           ,
           which
           because
           they
           have
           not
           done
           ,
           we
           may
           justly
           presume
           that
           there
           were
           no
           such
           Writings
           extant
           in
           their
           time
           .
           This
           is
           the
           whole
           force
           of
           his
           Negative
           Argument
           ;
           and
           yet
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           particulars
           ,
           he
           is
           
           so
           unhappy
           as
           only
           to
           produce
           those
           Authors
           whose
           custom
           it
           is
           to
           avoid
           this
           kind
           of
           Quotations
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           shewn
           concerning
           Irenaeus
           .
           And
           so
           for
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           ,
           who
           though
           he
           is
           a
           great
           quoter
           of
           Heathen
           and
           Heretical
           Writers
           ,
           yet
           no
           where
           cites
           Ecclesiastical
           Authors
           ,
           unless
           such
           as
           he
           supposed
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           sacred
           Canon
           .
           And
           so
           for
           Tertullian
           ,
           who
           too
           is
           frequent
           in
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           Heathens
           ,
           or
           Hereticks
           ,
           but
           scarce
           ever
           mentions
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           does
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           prove
           or
           confute
           any
           Doctrine
           by
           their
           Authority
           .
           And
           this
           in
           the
           last
           place
           is
           the
           case
           of
           Epiphanius
           ,
           who
           makes
           no
           mention
           of
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           that
           lived
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           does
           it
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           Heresies
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           in
           an
           Historical
           way
           ,
           either
           to
           spare
           his
           own
           pains
           ,
           or
           to
           justifie
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           own
           Relations
           out
           of
           other
           Histories
           ,
           but
           never
           (
           as
           Daillé
           requires
           of
           him
           )
           to
           prove
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Opinion
           .
           I
           mention
           no
           more
           of
           his
           Negative
           men
           ,
           who
           make
           a
           great
           shew
           in
           the
           Contents
           of
           his
           Chapter
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           are
           alledged
           altogether
           
           impertinently
           to
           his
           purpose
           ,
           because
           all
           those
           Passages
           which
           he
           imagines
           they
           were
           obliged
           to
           have
           quoted
           ,
           belong
           not
           to
           the
           ancient
           Copies
           of
           Eusebius
           ,
           but
           are
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           late
           Interpolations
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           comparing
           the
           Testimonies
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           we
           may
           very
           safely
           turn
           any
           honest
           man
           loose
           to
           judg
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           these
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           once
           establisht
           ,
           we
           can
           neither
           have
           nor
           desire
           a
           more
           ample
           Testimony
           than
           they
           give
           us
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Practice
           of
           Episcopal
           Superiority
           .
           The
           holy
           Martyr
           every
           where
           founding
           the
           Peace
           and
           Security
           of
           the
           Church
           against
           Schisms
           and
           Heresies
           upon
           the
           Bishops
           supreme
           Authority
           ,
           which
           he
           ,
           as
           our
           Adversaries
           fancy
           ,
           magnifies
           so
           highly
           (
           though
           not
           more
           than
           the
           other
           Orders
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           their
           respective
           Function
           )
           that
           they
           think
           that
           alone
           the
           main
           objection
           against
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Epistles
           .
           Though
           in
           truth
           ,
           setting
           aside
           all
           Testimonies
           ,
           the
           Argument
           and
           Spirit
           of
           them
           are
           no
           small
           proof
           of
           their
           genuine
           Antiquity
           .
           Being
           composed
           of
           two
           Arguments
           peculiar
           to
           the
           first
           Writers
           of
           
           the
           Church
           ;
           a
           vehement
           zeal
           for
           Unity
           ,
           and
           a
           passionate
           sense
           of
           Immortality
           .
           They
           were
           possest
           with
           a
           serious
           belief
           of
           the
           reality
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Promises
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           lived
           in
           this
           World
           purely
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Rewards
           of
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           And
           how
           earnestly
           the
           Author
           of
           these
           Epistles
           thirsted
           after
           it
           ,
           no
           good
           Christian
           can
           read
           without
           great
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           being
           affected
           with
           some
           workings
           of
           the
           same
           Passion
           .
           And
           as
           for
           his
           way
           of
           securing
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Unity
           in
           all
           Churches
           by
           obedience
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           under
           them
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           (
           for
           his
           fundamental
           Rule
           was
           ,
           that
           nothing
           was
           to
           be
           done
           without
           the
           Bishop
           )
           he
           derives
           it
           from
           our
           Saviour's
           Commission
           and
           Promise
           to
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Successors
           for
           ever
           ,
           when
           he
           constituted
           them
           Pastors
           of
           his
           Flock
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           be
           perpetually
           assistant
           to
           them
           by
           his
           Divine
           Providence
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           Office.
           And
           therefore
           he
           does
           not
           refer
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           them
           for
           the
           greater
           Wisdom
           ,
           greater
           Learning
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           natural
           Advantages
           of
           the
           men
           
           themselves
           ,
           but
           only
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           express
           Institution
           ,
           who
           had
           sent
           them
           as
           his
           Father
           had
           sent
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           therefore
           engaged
           himself
           to
           be
           present
           with
           them
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           that
           upon
           that
           security
           to
           follow
           the
           Bishop
           was
           to
           follow
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           undertaken
           to
           be
           the
           Bishops
           Guide
           .
           And
           this
           being
           the
           state
           of
           the
           case
           between
           Ignatius
           and
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           their
           Objections
           will
           not
           reflect
           upon
           his
           discretion
           but
           our
           Saviours
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           cause
           is
           brought
           to
           that
           ,
           Ignatius
           is
           secure
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           man
           be
           pleased
           to
           raise
           any
           further
           controversie
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           between
           our
           Saviour
           and
           the
           Leviathan
           .
           And
           there
           I
           am
           content
           to
           leave
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           proof
           of
           the
           Primitive
           and
           Apostolical
           Practice
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           that
           we
           meet
           with
           among
           the
           Ancients
           is
           in
           the
           
             Apostolical
             Canons
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           a
           Collection
           of
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Synods
           and
           Councils
           between
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           may
           not
           improperly
           be
           stiled
           the
           Code
           of
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           And
           now
           concerning
           them
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Controversie
           
           is
           much
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           Ignatius
           Epistles
           ;
           for
           the
           Testimony
           that
           they
           give
           in
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           superiority
           is
           so
           full
           and
           plain
           that
           it
           is
           undeniable
           .
           And
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           avoiding
           them
           but
           by
           impeaching
           their
           Antiquity
           and
           Authority
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           state
           of
           the
           controversie
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           success
           too
           ;
           for
           it
           has
           been
           thoroughly
           disputed
           between
           the
           said
           
             Monsieur
             Daillè
          
           and
           a
           very
           learned
           Divine
           of
           our
           own
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           the
           very
           same
           inequality
           of
           reason
           too
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           give
           any
           large
           account
           of
           the
           engagement
           ,
           because
           the
           Books
           are
           so
           lately
           published
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           so
           easily
           perused
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           rather
           refer
           to
           the
           Authors
           themselves
           ,
           especially
           because
           I
           am
           not
           a
           little
           zealous
           to
           recommend
           one
           of
           them
           as
           an
           incomparable
           treasure
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Antiquity
           .
           And
           therefore
           omitting
           
           Daille's
           beloved
           Negative
           and
           internal
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           his
           Adversary
           has
           for
           ever
           routed
           with
           a
           prodigious
           force
           of
           reason
           and
           dexterity
           of
           learning
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           give
           an
           account
           in
           short
           of
           the
           main
           rational
           point
           of
           the
           Controversie
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           what
           antient
           Testimonies
           are
           to
           be
           alledged
           
           either
           for
           or
           against
           their
           Antiquity
           .
           On
           the
           one
           side
           they
           are
           frequently
           owned
           and
           quoted
           by
           all
           the
           first
           general
           Councils
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           have
           been
           enacted
           in
           the
           Interval
           between
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           .
           They
           are
           cited
           by
           many
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           Canons
           of
           the
           first
           and
           most
           early
           Antiquity
           .
           And
           they
           are
           expresly
           referred
           to
           by
           the
           most
           famous
           Emperours
           in
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           .
           All
           which
           concurrent
           Testimony
           any
           moderate
           man
           would
           think
           sufficient
           to
           give
           Authority
           to
           any
           Writing
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           all
           over-ruled
           by
           a
           single
           Decree
           of
           Pope
           Gelasius
           supposed
           to
           be
           made
           
             Anno
             Domini
          
           494.
           in
           which
           the
           Apostolical
           Canons
           are
           reckoned
           among
           the
           Apocryphal
           Books
           .
           But
           first
           ,
           is
           it
           reasonable
           to
           set
           up
           the
           Opinion
           of
           one
           man
           against
           many
           that
           were
           more
           ancient
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           competent
           witnesses
           than
           himself
           ?
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           uncertain
           whether
           any
           such
           Decree
           as
           is
           pretended
           were
           ever
           made
           by
           Gelasius
           ,
           in
           that
           we
           never
           hear
           any
           thing
           of
           it
           till
           at
           least
           three
           hundred
           years
           after
           his
           time
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           such
           Decree
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           this
           Passage
           
           concerning
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Apostles
           was
           foisted
           into
           it
           ,
           it
           not
           being
           found
           in
           any
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           Copies
           ;
           and
           Hincmarus
           ,
           a
           Person
           of
           singular
           learning
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           that
           makes
           mention
           of
           this
           Decree
           of
           Gelasius
           as
           early
           as
           any
           Writer
           whatsoever
           ,
           expresly
           affirms
           that
           there
           was
           no
           mention
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Canons
           in
           the
           whole
           Decree
           .
           
             De
             his
             Apostolorum
             Canonibus
             penitus
             ta●uit
             ,
             sed
             nec
             inter
             Apocrypha
             eos
             misit
             .
          
           Where
           he
           expresly
           affirms
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Decree
           these
           Canons
           were
           altogether
           omitted
           ,
           and
           ranged
           neither
           with
           the
           Orthodox
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           Apocryphal
           Books
           .
           This
           Testimony
           is
           given
           in
           with
           as
           peremptory
           terms
           as
           can
           be
           expressed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Daillé
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           than
           to
           serve
           his
           cause
           ,
           quite
           inverts
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           and
           changes
           misit
           into
           omisit
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           turns
           I
           into
           No.
           But
           men
           that
           can
           deal
           thus
           with
           their
           Authors
           ,
           need
           never
           trouble
           their
           heads
           with
           Testimonies
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           for
           after
           this
           rate
           it
           is
           in
           their
           power
           to
           make
           any
           Author
           affirm
           or
           deny
           what
           they
           please
           .
           But
           fourthly
           ,
           suppose
           Gelasius
           had
           made
           any
           such
           Decree
           ,
           how
           does
           that
           destroy
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           these
           
           Canons
           ,
           when
           he
           has
           condemned
           the
           Books
           of
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Arnobius
             ,
             Lactantius
          
           ,
           and
           Eusebius
           for
           Apocryphal
           ?
           And
           yet
           Tertullian
           lived
           three
           hundred
           years
           before
           the
           Decree
           ,
           and
           therefore
           why
           may
           not
           the
           Apostolical
           Canons
           be
           allowed
           their
           reputed
           Antiquity
           too
           notwithstanding
           that
           Sentence
           ,
           which
           only
           relates
           to
           the
           Authority
           his
           Holiness
           is
           pleased
           to
           allow
           them
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           to
           their
           Antiquity
           ,
           unless
           perhaps
           he
           designed
           to
           declare
           that
           they
           were
           not
           framed
           by
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           as
           he
           might
           fancy
           from
           their
           Title
           ,
           not
           knowing
           that
           whatever
           was
           of
           prime
           Antiquity
           in
           the
           Church
           was
           by
           the
           first
           Writers
           of
           it
           stiled
           Apostolical
           ,
           as
           being
           supposed
           to
           descend
           from
           the
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           will
           Monsieur
           Daillè
           allow
           this
           Decree
           of
           Gelasius
           sufficient
           to
           give
           any
           Book
           the
           Apocryphal
           stamp
           ;
           If
           he
           will
           ,
           then
           he
           must
           reject
           many
           of
           the
           best
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           stead
           admit
           the
           Acts
           of
           St.
           Sylvester
           ;
           the
           Invention
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           the
           invention
           of
           St.
           
             John
             Baptists
          
           head
           ,
           for
           whilst
           the
           History
           of
           Eusebius
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           other
           Fathers
           ,
           is
           
           rejected
           ,
           such
           Fables
           as
           these
           are
           warranted
           by
           that
           barbarous
           and
           Gothish
           Decree
           .
           And
           that
           is
           enough
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           nothing
           else
           ,
           to
           destroy
           the
           Authority
           of
           this
           mans
           censure
           ,
           his
           meer
           want
           of
           Judgment
           .
           Now
           comparing
           this
           one
           pretended
           Testimony
           of
           Gelasius
           under
           all
           the
           disadvantages
           that
           I
           have
           represented
           ,
           with
           the
           express
           counter-testimony
           of
           so
           many
           Councils
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           be
           resolved
           notwithstanding
           all
           to
           stick
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           say
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           his
           Cause
           is
           much
           more
           beholden
           to
           him
           than
           he
           to
           his
           Cause
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           having
           given
           this
           account
           of
           these
           Apostolical
           men
           that
           conversed
           with
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           or
           immediately
           succeeded
           them
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           we
           descend
           to
           their
           Successours
           from
           Age
           to
           Age
           ,
           we
           are
           there
           overwhelmed
           with
           the
           croud
           of
           Witnesses
           .
           But
           because
           they
           have
           been
           so
           often
           alledged
           and
           urged
           by
           learned
           men
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           wholly
           waved
           their
           citation
           ,
           had
           not
           our
           Adversaries
           made
           use
           of
           several
           shifts
           and
           artifices
           to
           evade
           their
           Authority
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           I
           shall
           
           not
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           with
           their
           direct
           Testimonies
           ,
           yet
           to
           shew
           the
           vanity
           of
           all
           our
           Adversaries
           pretences
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           vindicate
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Ancients
           against
           all
           their
           Exceptions
           .
           And
           here
           the
           first
           pretence
           is
           the
           ambiguity
           of
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           which
           is
           endeavoured
           to
           be
           made
           out
           by
           these
           three
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           personal
           succession
           might
           be
           without
           such
           superiority
           of
           order
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           names
           of
           Bishop
           and
           Presbyters
           were
           common
           after
           the
           distinction
           between
           them
           was
           introduced
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           did
           not
           own
           Episcopacy
           as
           a
           divine
           Institution
           ,
           but
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           seem
           to
           speak
           most
           of
           it
           ,
           do
           mean
           no
           more
           .
           First
           then
           a
           succession
           there
           might
           be
           as
           to
           a
           different
           Degree
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           to
           a
           different
           Order
           .
           Before
           we
           distinguished
           between
           Order
           and
           Power
           ,
           now
           between
           Order
           and
           Degree
           ,
           and
           by
           and
           by
           between
           the
           Power
           of
           Order
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           .
           But
           these
           distinctions
           are
           only
           the
           triflings
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           ,
           whose
           proper
           faculty
           it
           is
           to
           divide
           every
           thing
           till
           they
           have
           reduced
           it
           to
           nothing
           .
           For
           what
           does
           the
           degree
           of
           a
           Church-Officer
           
           signifie
           but
           such
           an
           order
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           what
           order
           is
           there
           without
           a
           power
           of
           Office
           according
           to
           its
           degree
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           plain
           prevaricating
           with
           the
           evidence
           of
           things
           to
           impose
           these
           little
           subtilties
           upon
           the
           sense
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           they
           (
           good
           men
           )
           meant
           plainly
           and
           honestly
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           give
           us
           an
           account
           of
           Apostolical
           Successions
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           aware
           of
           these
           scholastick
           distinctions
           ,
           and
           intended
           nothing
           else
           than
           a
           succession
           in
           the
           government
           of
           their
           several
           Churches
           .
           Thus
           when
           Irenaeus
           gives
           us
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           twelve
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           Successours
           to
           the
           Apostles
           in
           that
           See
           ,
           what
           did
           he
           mean
           but
           the
           supreme
           Governours
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           when
           that
           was
           the
           only
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           Bishop
           in
           his
           time
           .
           He
           never
           dream'd
           of
           their
           being
           stript
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           power
           ,
           and
           so
           only
           succeeding
           them
           in
           an
           empty
           Title
           ,
           in
           the
           meer
           name
           or
           the
           metaphysical
           notion
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           no
           more
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           no
           more
           power
           than
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
           But
           secondly
           ,
           This
           new
           distinction
           spoils
           the
           former
           evasion
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Apostles
           were
           superiour
           in
           order
           ,
           not
           in
           power
           
           over
           the
           LXX
           .
           but
           now
           a
           superiority
           of
           order
           is
           made
           equivalent
           to
           a
           superiority
           of
           power
           ,
           for
           that
           from
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Resurrection
           is
           granted
           them
           by
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           denied
           their
           Successours
           .
           Thus
           we
           enlarge
           ,
           or
           abate
           ,
           or
           evacuate
           that
           Commission
           that
           God
           himself
           has
           given
           them
           at
           our
           own
           meer
           will
           and
           pleasure
           .
           If
           it
           be
           convenient
           for
           our
           cause
           to
           assert
           in
           one
           place
           that
           they
           were
           vested
           with
           no
           superiority
           of
           Power
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           put
           off
           with
           an
           empty
           superiority
           of
           order
           separated
           from
           power
           :
           If
           in
           another
           that
           Assertion
           seem
           not
           so
           convenient
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           presently
           advanced
           to
           an
           absolute
           supremacy
           over
           the
           other
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           then
           that
           must
           last
           only
           during
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           their
           Successours
           we
           are
           pleased
           to
           degrade
           them
           from
           the
           Apostolical
           both
           Order
           and
           Authority
           ;
           and
           allow
           them
           nothing
           but
           an
           empty
           degree
           of
           I
           know
           not
           what
           ;
           but
           to
           say
           no
           more
           of
           the
           difference
           between
           Order
           and
           Degree
           :
           As
           for
           the
           distinction
           between
           Order
           and
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           though
           in
           one
           place
           I
           affirm
           that
           the
           Apostles
           were
           a
           distinct
           Order
           from
           the
           
           other
           Clergy
           ,
           without
           any
           superiority
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           yet
           in
           another
           ,
           if
           my
           cause
           require
           it
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           but
           one
           order
           in
           the
           Christian
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           no
           difference
           but
           what
           is
           made
           by
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           themselves
           shall
           be
           equal
           to
           Presbyters
           in
           order
           by
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           and
           only
           superiour
           in
           jurisdiction
           by
           Ecclesiastical
           Constitution
           .
           For
           so
           I
           read
           ,
           that
           for
           our
           better
           understanding
           of
           this
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           a
           twofold
           power
           belonging
           to
           Church-Officers
           ,
           a
           
             Power
             of
             Order
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Power
             of
             Jurisdiction
          
           ;
           for
           in
           every
           Presbyter
           there
           are
           some
           things
           inseparably
           joyned
           to
           his
           Function
           ,
           and
           belonging
           to
           every
           one
           in
           his
           personal
           capacity
           ,
           both
           
             in
             actu
             primo
          
           ,
           and
           
             in
             actu
             secundo
          
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           the
           right
           and
           power
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           exercise
           and
           execution
           of
           that
           power
           ;
           such
           are
           ,
           preaching
           the
           Word
           ,
           visiting
           the
           Sick
           ,
           administring
           Sacraments
           ,
           &c.
           but
           there
           are
           other
           things
           which
           every
           Presbyter
           has
           an
           aptitude
           ,
           and
           a
           Jus
           to
           
             in
             actu
             primo
          
           ,
           but
           the
           limitation
           and
           exercise
           of
           that
           Power
           does
           belong
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           common
           ,
           and
           belongs
           not
           to
           any
           one
           personally
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           further
           power
           of
           
           choice
           or
           delegation
           to
           it
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           power
           of
           visiting
           Churches
           ,
           taking
           care
           that
           particular
           Pastors
           discharge
           their
           duty
           ;
           such
           is
           the
           power
           of
           Ordination
           and
           Church-Censures
           ,
           and
           making
           Rules
           for
           Decency
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           is
           that
           we
           call
           the
           power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           .
           Now
           this
           latter
           power
           ,
           though
           it
           belongs
           habitually
           and
           
             in
             actu
             primo
          
           to
           every
           Presbyter
           ;
           yet
           being
           about
           matters
           of
           publick
           and
           common
           concernment
           ,
           some
           further
           Authority
           in
           a
           Church
           constituted
           is
           necessary
           besides
           the
           power
           of
           Order
           ;
           and
           when
           this
           power
           ,
           either
           by
           consent
           of
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           appointment
           of
           a
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           is
           devolved
           to
           some
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           though
           
             quoad
             aptitudinem
          
           ,
           the
           power
           remain
           in
           every
           Presbyter
           ,
           yet
           
             quoad
             executionem
          
           it
           belongs
           to
           those
           who
           are
           so
           appointed
           .
           Whatever
           truth
           there
           is
           in
           this
           ,
           the
           Assertion
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           appointed
           but
           one
           order
           in
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           difference
           which
           has
           since
           been
           made
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Church
           consists
           in
           nothing
           else
           but
           Jurisdiction
           .
           And
           this
           is
           very
           consistent
           with
           the
           former
           Assertion
           ,
           
           that
           there
           was
           no
           difference
           between
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           LXX
           .
           beside
           distinction
           of
           order
           ,
           when
           now
           there
           is
           no
           more
           by
           divine
           appointment
           than
           one
           order
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           yet
           after
           all
           this
           their
           fluttering
           between
           Order
           and
           Power
           ,
           Degree
           and
           Order
           ,
           Power
           of
           Order
           and
           Power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           all
           superiority
           of
           Order
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           is
           so
           much
           superiority
           of
           Power
           .
           Thus
           to
           take
           their
           own
           Instance
           of
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           at
           Athens
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           the
           President
           of
           the
           Assembly
           was
           so
           far
           superiour
           over
           his
           Colleagues
           in
           Power
           as
           he
           was
           in
           Order
           :
           For
           whatsoever
           was
           peculiar
           to
           his
           Office
           gave
           him
           some
           more
           advantage
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           than
           they
           had
           ;
           for
           the
           very
           power
           of
           calling
           and
           adjourning
           Assemblies
           ,
           presiding
           and
           moderating
           in
           them
           is
           no
           small
           degree
           of
           Power
           in
           a
           Republican
           Government
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           difference
           between
           a
           superiority
           of
           Order
           and
           Power
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           made
           out
           best
           by
           these
           parallel
           Instances
           of
           Commonwealths
           ,
           let
           us
           run
           the
           parallel
           with
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           LXX
           .
           for
           if
           to
           be
           superiour
           only
           in
           Order
           is
           to
           be
           
           President
           in
           an
           Assembly
           ,
           or
           Prolocutor
           in
           a
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           were
           all
           the
           Office
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           then
           when
           our
           Saviour
           appointed
           seventy
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           twelve
           Apostles
           ,
           he
           made
           twelve
           Prolocutors
           over
           a
           Convocation
           of
           seventy
           .
           Seeing
           therefore
           that
           is
           too
           great
           a
           number
           of
           Speakers
           for
           so
           small
           an
           Assembly
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           when
           he
           separated
           them
           for
           a
           distinct
           Office
           ,
           he
           intended
           something
           more
           by
           an
           Apostle
           than
           meerly
           a
           Chairman
           in
           a
           Presbytery
           ;
           and
           whatever
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           either
           an
           higher
           power
           than
           others
           had
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           nothing
           at
           all
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           Succession
           is
           not
           so
           evident
           and
           convinced
           in
           all
           places
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           thing
           intended
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           shew
           a
           List
           of
           some
           Persons
           in
           the
           great
           Churches
           of
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           Alexandria
           ,
           but
           it
           should
           be
           produced
           at
           
             Philippi
             ,
             Corinth
          
           ,
           and
           Caesarea
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           I
           perceive
           to
           be
           our
           Adversaries
           darling
           Objection
           ,
           being
           the
           only
           matter
           made
           use
           of
           to
           shift
           off
           several
           heads
           of
           Argument
           :
           This
           was
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           defect
           of
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Antiquity
           as
           to
           places
           ;
           and
           
           is
           now
           here
           the
           only
           evidence
           of
           its
           ambiguity
           ;
           and
           by
           and
           by
           will
           be
           called
           in
           as
           the
           only
           instance
           of
           its
           Repugnancy
           .
           But
           certainly
           their
           fondness
           to
           it
           is
           not
           grounded
           upon
           any
           great
           vertue
           that
           they
           see
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           only
           forced
           for
           want
           of
           more
           material
           Arguments
           to
           lay
           a
           mighty
           stress
           upon
           such
           poor
           pretences
           ,
           as
           in
           any
           other
           dispute
           they
           would
           be
           a
           shamed
           to
           own
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           supposing
           the
           Succession
           cannot
           be
           shewn
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           is
           that
           any
           proof
           against
           the
           Succession
           that
           can
           ?
           And
           suppose
           I
           cannot
           produce
           a
           List
           of
           Bishops
           at
           
             Philippi
             ,
             Corinth
          
           ,
           and
           Caesarea
           ,
           shall
           I
           thence
           conclude
           against
           the
           Succession
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           very
           good
           History
           for
           it
           ,
           at
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           Alexandria
           ?
           This
           is
           such
           an
           Inference
           as
           rather
           shews
           a
           mans
           good
           will
           to
           his
           Opinion
           than
           his
           Understanding
           .
           But
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           that
           it
           is
           highly
           reasonable
           to
           conclude
           the
           customs
           of
           those
           Churches
           that
           are
           not
           known
           from
           those
           that
           are
           ;
           and
           apparently
           absurd
           to
           question
           the
           Records
           of
           those
           that
           are
           preserved
           for
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           those
           that
           are
           not
           .
           But
           secondly
           ,
           What
           though
           we
           do
           not
           
           find
           in
           all
           Churches
           an
           accurate
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           succession
           of
           all
           Bishops
           ,
           do
           we
           find
           any
           Instance
           in
           any
           one
           ancient
           Church
           of
           any
           other
           form
           of
           Goverment
           ?
           If
           we
           can
           ,
           that
           were
           something
           to
           the
           Argument
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           not
           pretended
           in
           the
           Exception
           .
           But
           otherwise
           because
           the
           exact
           succession
           of
           Persons
           in
           any
           Bishoprick
           has
           not
           been
           preserved
           with
           that
           care
           and
           diligence
           that
           it
           ought
           or
           might
           have
           been
           ,
           to
           conclude
           that
           therefore
           there
           was
           no
           certainty
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           as
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           there
           never
           was
           any
           ancient
           Monarchy
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           in
           all
           their
           Histories
           there
           are
           some
           flaws
           ,
           or
           defects
           ,
           or
           disagreements
           as
           to
           the
           names
           of
           Persons
           in
           the
           succession
           .
           But
           we
           think
           it
           enough
           ,
           that
           where
           we
           find
           an
           established
           Monarchy
           ,
           though
           we
           meet
           with
           some
           intervals
           of
           History
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Princes
           names
           that
           then
           reigned
           are
           uncertain
           or
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           meet
           with
           no
           Records
           that
           the
           Government
           was
           at
           that
           time
           changed
           into
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           to
           conclude
           that
           the
           Monarchy
           was
           all
           along
           preserved
           .
           And
           that
           is
           the
           case
           of
           Episcopal
           Government
           
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           that
           in
           all
           times
           and
           places
           ,
           where
           and
           when
           Records
           have
           been
           preserved
           ,
           we
           find
           the
           same
           Form
           practised
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           was
           observed
           in
           those
           short
           intervals
           of
           time
           (
           if
           we
           suppose
           there
           were
           any
           such
           )
           in
           which
           they
           were
           lost
           )
           Though
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           the
           Register
           of
           particular
           Persons
           is
           so
           defective
           as
           is
           pretended
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           most
           Churches
           their
           very
           names
           are
           accurately
           enough
           recorded
           .
           Thus
           first
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           find
           a
           succession
           of
           fifteen
           Bishops
           before
           its
           destruction
           ,
           attested
           by
           the
           best
           and
           most
           ancient
           Writers
           ,
           of
           the
           validity
           of
           whose
           Testimony
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           .
           For
           it
           is
           no
           Objection
           that
           so
           many
           Bishops
           should
           be
           crouded
           into
           so
           narrow
           a
           Room
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           could
           not
           have
           had
           above
           two
           years
           time
           to
           rule
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           When
           almost
           all
           that
           time
           the
           Jews
           were
           in
           Rebellion
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           continually
           provoking
           them
           by
           their
           Insurrections
           to
           the
           utmost
           severity
           both
           against
           Jews
           and
           Christians
           ,
           for
           as
           yet
           the
           Romans
           understood
           no
           difference
           ,
           nor
           were
           they
           broken
           into
           any
           open
           
           division
           among
           themselves
           ,
           all
           these
           Bishops
           being
           as
           formally
           circumcised
           as
           any
           of
           the
           most
           zealous
           Retainers
           to
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           no
           more
           wonder
           that
           so
           many
           Bishops
           should
           succeed
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           ,
           than
           that
           such
           an
           incredible
           number
           of
           Jews
           should
           perish
           by
           the
           Sword.
           But
           secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           less
           material
           to
           enquire
           (
           as
           Scaliger
           
           does
           )
           where
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Jerusalem
           was
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           City
           by
           Titus
           till
           the
           time
           of
           Adrian
           .
           For
           what
           if
           he
           had
           no
           Palace
           ,
           was
           he
           no
           Bishop
           ?
           Or
           what
           if
           we
           cannot
           tell
           where
           he
           assembled
           his
           Flock
           ,
           was
           there
           no
           Church
           ?
           Perhaps
           it
           was
           in
           a
           Cockloft
           at
           Pella
           ;
           but
           because
           we
           cannot
           tell
           where
           it
           was
           ,
           was
           it
           no
           where
           ?
           And
           therefore
           to
           return
           the
           Quere
           ,
           Was
           there
           then
           a
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           ?
           If
           there
           was
           (
           whether
           Episcopal
           ,
           Presbyterian
           ,
           or
           Independent
           ,
           or
           all
           together
           )
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           where
           it
           was
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           cannot
           tell
           me
           ,
           conclude
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Church
           at
           all
           .
           And
           so
           he
           has
           answered
           his
           own
           little
           Objection
           himself
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           follows
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           confined
           to
           stone
           Walls
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           was
           then
           at
           Pella
           ,
           though
           there
           was
           no
           such
           place
           as
           Jerusalem
           ,
           as
           at
           this
           day
           the
           Patriarchal
           Seat
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           is
           at
           Meredin
           in
           Mesopotamia
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Alexandria
           at
           
             Grand
             Cairo
          
           .
           As
           for
           the
           succession
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           I
           find
           not
           the
           least
           ground
           to
           doubt
           of
           its
           truth
           ,
           for
           I
           think
           it
           no
           objection
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           be
           clear
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           certain
           whether
           they
           succeeded
           St.
           Peter
           or
           St.
           Paul
           ;
           for
           be
           it
           either
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           or
           neither
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           so
           it
           be
           any
           ;
           that
           is
           enough
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           succession
           though
           we
           did
           not
           know
           the
           particular
           Founder
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           whom
           it
           began
           ;
           and
           whoever
           of
           the
           Apostles
           it
           was
           ,
           whether
           one
           or
           more
           ,
           they
           had
           Apostolical
           Authority
           over
           it
           ,
           and
           whoever
           succeeded
           them
           ,
           succeeded
           in
           the
           same
           form
           of
           Government
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           all
           the
           difficulty
           is
           about
           the
           succession
           of
           Linus
           and
           Clemens
           ,
           being
           both
           reckoned
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           but
           the
           conjecture
           is
           very
           probable
           that
           Clemens
           succeeded
           St.
           Peter
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           as
           Linus
           did
           St.
           Paul
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           that
           surviving
           both
           Linus
           ,
           and
           Cletus
           that
           
           succeeded
           him
           till
           the
           union
           of
           the
           two
           Churches
           ,
           he
           governed
           both
           .
           For
           whatever
           ground
           there
           is
           for
           the
           conjecture
           that
           there
           were
           separate
           Churches
           of
           Christian
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           in
           other
           Cities
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           very
           probable
           foundation
           for
           it
           at
           Rome
           in
           the
           Apostolical
           History
           ,
           Acts
           xxviii
           .
           where
           St.
           Paul
           expresly
           declares
           to
           the
           Jews
           that
           from
           thenceforth
           he
           would
           preach
           only
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           all
           probability
           gathered
           a
           distinct
           Church
           of
           them
           by
           themselves
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           famous
           passage
           of
           Irenaeus
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           derives
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           from
           St.
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           down
           to
           Eleutherius
           his
           Cotemporary
           ,
           that
           he
           speaks
           not
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           the
           single
           number
           ,
           but
           
             Ecclesiae
             Petro
             &
             Paulo
             Romae
             fundatae
             &
             canstitutae
             ,
          
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           several
           Churches
           .
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           it
           is
           a
           pretty
           observation
           of
           Mr.
           Thorndike
           that
           St.
           Pauls
           being
           buried
           in
           the
           
           Way
           to
           Ostia
           ,
           and
           St.
           Peters
           in
           the
           Vatican
           (
           as
           we
           understand
           by
           Caius
           in
           Eusebius
           )
           seems
           to
           point
           them
           out
           Heads
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Christians
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           in
           that
           
           the
           Vatican
           was
           then
           the
           Jury
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           notorious
           for
           the
           Residence
           of
           Jews
           .
           But
           though
           these
           first
           Records
           could
           not
           be
           fully
           made
           out
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           History
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           suspect
           some
           mistake
           in
           after-times
           ,
           or
           the
           omission
           of
           some
           circumstance
           that
           might
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           recorded
           ,
           have
           removed
           the
           difficulty
           .
           For
           it
           is
           very
           hard
           ,
           that
           when
           Irenaeus
           (
           to
           mention
           no
           more
           )
           gives
           us
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           from
           St.
           Peter
           down
           to
           the
           time
           when
           himself
           was
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           who
           lived
           not
           at
           a
           greater
           distance
           from
           St.
           Peter
           than
           we
           do
           from
           the
           first
           Archbishop
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           Reign
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           suspect
           the
           whole
           truth
           of
           his
           Relation
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           give
           an
           account
           of
           all
           the
           particular
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Succession
           .
           This
           I
           say
           is
           too
           hard
           dealing
           with
           any
           ancient
           Records
           ,
           though
           the
           conclusion
           is
           much
           harder
           ,
           that
           because
           we
           have
           no
           certainty
           of
           all
           the
           Persons
           that
           succeeded
           in
           Church-Government
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           particular
           manner
           of
           their
           Succession
           ,
           that
           therefore
           we
           have
           no
           certainty
           of
           the
           particular
           Form
           of
           it
           ,
           notwithstanding
           we
           have
           no
           Record
           of
           any
           
           form
           but
           one
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           there
           the
           Succession
           is
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           clearest
           (
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           unquestionable
           )
           only
           it
           is
           imputed
           to
           the
           choice
           of
           Presbyters
           ;
           but
           of
           that
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           ;
           the
           evidence
           of
           personal
           Succession
           is
           enough
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           pertinent
           to
           our
           present
           debate
           .
           And
           the
           succession
           of
           Ephesus
           might
           have
           been
           as
           unquestionable
           ,
           but
           that
           one
           Leontius
           pleads
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Calcedon
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Bishops
           thereof
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           twenty
           seven
           ,
           had
           been
           ordained
           in
           the
           City
           it self
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           seems
           ,
           proving
           a
           false
           Allegation
           ,
           he
           has
           given
           us
           no
           reason
           to
           believe
           him
           in
           his
           Tradition
           .
           An
           Inference
           much
           like
           this
           ;
           that
           supposing
           two
           persons
           to
           contend
           for
           their
           rights
           ,
           and
           the
           Advocate
           of
           one
           of
           them
           shall
           in
           his
           plea
           alledge
           a
           false
           prescription
           ,
           his
           Adversary
           should
           thence
           conclude
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           was
           any
           such
           Person
           in
           the
           world
           as
           his
           Client
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           case
           ,
           The
           matter
           of
           the
           dispute
           was
           where
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Ephesus
           ought
           to
           be
           ordained
           according
           to
           the
           Canons
           ?
           At
           Ephesus
           ,
           says
           Leontius
           ,
           by
           constant
           Prescription
           .
           
           No
           ,
           says
           the
           Council
           ,
           for
           many
           of
           them
           have
           been
           ordained
           at
           Constantinople
           .
           Now
           is
           it
           not
           awkerd
           to
           infer
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           the
           Council
           denies
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           Succession
           it self
           ;
           when
           as
           the
           debate
           was
           grounded
           upon
           the
           supposition
           of
           it
           ?
           It
           being
           granted
           on
           both
           sidesas
           a
           thing
           undoubted
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           succession
           of
           Bishops
           at
           Ephesus
           ;
           and
           the
           Controversie
           was
           only
           about
           the
           accustomed
           place
           of
           their
           Consecration
           .
           Now
           from
           the
           variety
           of
           that
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           uncertain
           whether
           there
           were
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           Bishops
           at
           all
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           forced
           Argument
           as
           proves
           nothing
           but
           that
           we
           have
           a
           very
           great
           mind
           to
           our
           Conclusion
           .
           I
           might
           proceed
           to
           the
           Succession
           in
           other
           Churches
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           certain
           Records
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           not
           engage
           my self
           in
           too
           many
           particular
           Historical
           Disputes
           where
           I
           know
           it
           is
           easie
           ,
           if
           men
           will
           not
           be
           ingenuous
           ,
           to
           perplex
           any
           matter
           with
           little
           critical
           scruples
           and
           difficulties
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           cast
           the
           whole
           of
           this
           Controversie
           upon
           this
           one
           Principle
           :
           That
           though
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           as
           defective
           as
           is
           pretended
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           all
           that
           are
           preserved
           
           make
           only
           for
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Adversaries
           are
           notable
           to
           trace
           out
           one
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           evidence
           more
           than
           enough
           of
           its
           universal
           practice
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           will
           not
           serve
           the
           turn
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           trouble
           our selves
           on
           either
           side
           with
           any
           proof
           that
           may
           be
           had
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Antiquity
           ;
           for
           if
           upon
           that
           account
           we
           have
           not
           any
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           either
           for
           them
           or
           us
           to
           have
           it
           in
           this
           or
           any
           other
           Controversie
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Succession
           so
           much
           pleaded
           for
           by
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           was
           not
           a
           Succession
           of
           Persons
           in
           Apostolical
           Power
           ,
           but
           a
           Succession
           in
           Apostolical
           Doctrine
           .
           Whether
           any
           Persons
           succeeded
           in
           Apostolical
           Power
           has
           been
           already
           considered
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           that
           is
           here
           requisite
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           by
           what
           Persons
           the
           Apostolical
           Doctrine
           was
           conveyed
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           pleaded
           by
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           have
           been
           done
           by
           Bishops
           as
           the
           Apostles
           Successours
           ,
           that
           proves
           the
           Succession
           of
           Persons
           as
           well
           as
           Doctrines
           .
           But
           seeing
           this
           is
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           as
           our
           Adversaries
           instruct
           us
           ,
           by
           a
           
           view
           of
           the
           places
           produced
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           let
           us
           view
           them
           too
           .
           The
           first
           is
           that
           of
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Quoniam
             valdè
             longum
             est
             in
             hoc
             tali
             volumine
             omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             enumerare
             successiones
             ,
             maximae
             &
             antiquissimae
             ,
             &
             omnibus
             cognitae
             à
             gloriosissimis
             duobus
             Apostolis
             Petro
             &
             Paulo
             Romae
             fundatae
             &
             constitutae
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             eam
             quam
             habet
             ab
             Apostolis
             traditionem
             ,
             &
             annunciatam
             hominibus
             fidem
             ,
             per
             successiones
             Episcoporum
             pervenientes
             usque
             ad
             nos
             ,
             indicantes
             ,
             confundimus
             omnes
             eos
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Where
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           whatever
           the
           Argument
           of
           Irenaeus
           was
           ,
           his
           design
           was
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Apostles
           was
           conveyed
           down
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Bishops
           that
           were
           Successours
           to
           them
           in
           their
           several
           Sees
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           he
           designed
           to
           prove
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           by
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Doctors
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           he
           does
           not
           prove
           it
           ,
           he
           does
           more
           ;
           he
           supposes
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           undoubted
           evidence
           of
           it
           ,
           demonstrates
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           that
           those
           Persons
           who
           were
           appointed
           by
           the
           Apostles
           to
           oversee
           and
           govern
           the
           Churches
           have
           conveyed
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           down
           to
           us
           by
           their
           
           Successors
           .
           And
           what
           fuller
           Testimony
           can
           there
           be
           of
           a
           Personal
           Succession
           of
           Bishops
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           And
           yet
           Irenaeus
           does
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           he
           derives
           the
           Personal
           Succession
           from
           the
           Apostles
           down
           to
           his
           own
           time
           ,
           and
           they
           all
           succeeded
           the
           Apostles
           as
           they
           succeeded
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           as
           Linus
           was
           their
           Successour
           ,
           so
           was
           Eleutherius
           ,
           who
           sate
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           Irenaeus
           wrote
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           Linus
           was
           Successour
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           so
           was
           Eleutherius
           ,
           and
           if
           Eleutherius
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           so
           was
           Linus
           :
           So
           that
           it
           was
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           to
           succeed
           in
           the
           Bishoprick
           and
           the
           Apostolical
           Authority
           .
           And
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           is
           the
           passage
           of
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Edant
             origines
             Ecclesiarum
             suarum
             ,
             evolvant
             ordinem
             Episcoporum
             suorum
             ,
             ita
             per
             successiones
             ab
             initio
             decurrentem
             ,
             ut
             primus
             ille
             Episcopus
             aliquem
             ex
             Apostolis
             aut
             apostolicis
             viris
             habuerit
             Authorem
             &
             Antecessorem
             .
             Hoc
             modo
             Ecclesiae
             Apostolicae
             census
             suos
             deferunt
             ;
             sicut
             Smyrnaeorum
             Ecclesia
             habens
             Polycarpum
             à
             Joanne
             conlocatum
             refert
             ,
             sicut
             Romanorum
             Clementem
             à
             Petro
             ordinatum
             edit
             ,
             proinde
             utique
             &
             ●aeterae
             exhibent
             ,
             quos
             ab
             Apostolis
             in
          
           
           
             Episcopatum
             constitutos
             Apostolici
             seminis
             traduces
             habeant
             .
          
           The
           whole
           design
           of
           which
           passage
           is
           to
           prescribe
           against
           the
           Hereticks
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Successours
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           expresly
           appropriated
           to
           single
           Bishops
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           need
           not
           now
           dispute
           whether
           they
           succeeded
           them
           only
           in
           Degree
           ,
           and
           not
           Order
           ;
           or
           in
           Order
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           all
           that
           I
           desire
           from
           this
           Testimony
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           succeeded
           them
           in
           their
           several
           Churches
           (
           for
           though
           he
           instances
           only
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           yet
           he
           declares
           himself
           able
           and
           ready
           to
           give
           the
           same
           account
           of
           all
           other
           Churches
           )
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           warranted
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           .
           Than
           which
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           cannot
           understand
           what
           more
           can
           be
           desired
           to
           justifie
           their
           Succession
           in
           the
           Apostolical
           Authority
           .
           Especially
           from
           Tertullian
           ,
           who
           was
           neither
           Thomist
           nor
           Scotist
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           utterly
           unacquainted
           with
           those
           fine
           distinctions
           of
           Degree
           ,
           Order
           ,
           and
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           spoke
           like
           a
           plain
           and
           a
           blunt
           African
           ,
           when
           he
           called
           the
           Bishops
           in
           their
           several
           Diocesses
           the
           Apostles
           Successours
           .
           And
           so
           all
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           
           same
           Age
           understood
           by
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           one
           superiour
           to
           subject
           Presbyters
           ;
           for
           whatever
           was
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           it
           was
           now
           determined
           to
           this
           Order
           ,
           and
           so
           used
           in
           vulgar
           speech
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           we
           meet
           with
           it
           in
           their
           Writings
           ,
           we
           must
           understand
           it
           in
           the
           common
           sense
           .
           And
           therefore
           by
           a
           Bishop
           we
           must
           mean
           the
           same
           thing
           from
           the
           Apostles
           downward
           ,
           and
           a
           Bishop
           in
           their
           time
           was
           superiour
           to
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           are
           granted
           to
           have
           been
           superiour
           to
           the
           other
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Succession
           from
           first
           to
           last
           continued
           in
           superiority
           of
           Jurisdiction
           .
           And
           now
           when
           this
           Succession
           is
           so
           expresly
           derived
           down
           by
           single
           Persons
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Doctrine
           is
           vouched
           by
           the
           certainty
           of
           this
           Succession
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           cold
           answer
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           talk
           only
           of
           a
           succession
           of
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Persons
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           This
           Personal
           Succession
           so
           much
           spoken
           of
           ,
           is
           sometimes
           attributed
           to
           Presbyters
           ,
           even
           after
           the
           distinction
           came
           in
           use
           between
           Bishops
           and
           them
           .
           I
           pray
           by
           whom
           ?
           Why
           ,
           by
           
           Irenaeus
           .
           But
           does
           Irenaeus
           ,
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           of
           his
           own
           time
           ,
           confound
           their
           names
           and
           offices
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Author
           of
           the
           same
           Age
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           do
           they
           not
           carefully
           distinguish
           them
           from
           each
           other
           ;
           though
           when
           they
           speak
           of
           things
           as
           done
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           they
           may
           speak
           in
           the
           language
           of
           those
           times
           .
           The
           names
           therefore
           of
           Bishop
           and
           Presbyter
           being
           not
           then
           distinguished
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           proper
           for
           them
           to
           express
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           then
           expressed
           .
           So
           that
           though
           Irenaeus
           never
           would
           stile
           a
           Bishop
           of
           his
           own
           time
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Presbyter
           ,
           but
           ever
           carefully
           distinguished
           the
           two
           Orders
           ;
           yet
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           first
           time
           ,
           it
           is
           neither
           wonder
           nor
           impropriety
           ,
           if
           he
           call
           them
           Presbyters
           ;
           for
           I
           will
           yield
           so
           far
           to
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           so
           called
           till
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           then
           succeeding
           into
           their
           Power
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           fit
           that
           they
           should
           be
           distinguished
           by
           some
           proper
           name
           from
           the
           inferiour
           Clergy
           .
           And
           there
           lies
           the
           root
           of
           all
           our
           Adversaries
           pretences
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           have
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Bishop
           to
           have
           
           been
           born
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           the
           distinction
           of
           the
           Name
           .
           Which
           if
           we
           will
           not
           grant
           them
           (
           as
           without
           a
           manifest
           affront
           to
           the
           Apostles
           we
           cannot
           )
           their
           whole
           Cause
           sinks
           to
           nothing
           .
           For
           that
           is
           the
           only
           proof
           alledged
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           
             sententia
             Hieronymi
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Offices
           were
           not
           distinguisht
           before
           the
           names
           .
           But
           of
           that
           in
           its
           due
           place
           already
           ,
           at
           present
           I
           challenge
           them
           to
           produce
           any
           one
           Author
           ,
           that
           treating
           of
           things
           after
           the
           separation
           of
           the
           words
           was
           made
           ,
           ever
           calls
           a
           Bishop
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           or
           a
           Presbyter
           a
           Bishop
           .
           And
           in
           that
           I
           am
           very
           much
           their
           friend
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           it
           utterly
           overthrows
           their
           main
           Argument
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           were
           the
           same
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           from
           the
           promiscuous
           use
           of
           their
           names
           ,
           in
           that
           we
           find
           them
           promiscuously
           used
           after
           the
           distinction
           .
           But
           that
           by
           the
           word
           
             Presbyteri
             ,
             Irenaeus
          
           does
           not
           mean
           a
           simple
           Presbyter
           ,
           is
           plain
           from
           the
           words
           themselves
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           prescribes
           against
           the
           novelties
           of
           the
           Hereticks
           by
           the
           undoubted
           antiquity
           of
           the
           Churches
           Tradition
           ,
           which
           he
           says
           was
           conveyed
           by
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           
           to
           the
           Ancients
           who
           succeeded
           them
           in
           their
           Episcopacy
           ;
           so
           that
           by
           his
           Presbyteri
           he
           means
           ,
           as
           he
           explains
           himself
           ,
           such
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           
             qui
             Episcopatus
             successionem
             habent
             ab
             Apostolis
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Ancient
           Bishops
           .
           This
           is
           all
           that
           I
           meet
           with
           material
           upon
           this
           Head
           ,
           for
           when
           they
           go
           about
           to
           prove
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           Ignatius
           himself
           that
           Episcopacy
           is
           not
           a
           Divine
           ,
           but
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Constitution
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           given
           up
           for
           pleasant
           men
           that
           will
           attempt
           any
           Paradox
           in
           pursuit
           of
           the
           Cause
           .
           And
           it
           exceeds
           even
           the
           rashness
           of
           Blondel
           himself
           ,
           who
           that
           (
           as
           he
           speaks
           )
           his
           St.
           Jerom
           might
           not
           stand
           alone
           ,
           like
           a
           Sparrow
           upon
           the
           house
           top
           ,
           has
           ,
           after
           his
           rate
           of
           inferring
           ,
           fetched
           in
           all
           the
           Fathers
           to
           bear
           him
           company
           ,
           except
           only
           Ignatius
           ,
           whom
           it
           seems
           he
           despaired
           of
           making
           ever
           to
           chirp
           
             pro
             sententiâ
             Hieronymi
          
           ;
           but
           now
           it
           seems
           at
           last
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Martyr
           himself
           might
           not
           be
           made
           the
           solitary
           Sparrow
           ,
           by
           being
           deserted
           by
           all
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           he
           is
           brought
           over
           to
           the
           Party
           ,
           but
           with
           such
           manifest
           force
           to
           himself
           as
           plainly
           shews
           him
           to
           be
           no
           Volunteer
           in
           the
           Cause
           .
           Thus
           when
           he
           commends
           the
           
           Deacon
           Sotion
           for
           being
           subject
           to
           the
           Bishop
           
             ut
             gratiae
             Dei
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           
             ut
             legi
             Jesu
             Christi
          
           .
           By
           the
           Law
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           we
           are
           taught
           to
           understand
           divine
           Institution
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           only
           humane
           Prudence
           ;
           though
           that
           too
           was
           directed
           to
           it
           by
           the
           special
           favour
           or
           Providence
           of
           God
           as
           the
           only
           means
           of
           preserving
           peace
           and
           unity
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Be
           it
           so
           ,
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           no
           doubt
           is
           as
           firm
           a
           ground
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           as
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           Episcopacy
           was
           established
           by
           Gods
           special
           favour
           ,
           we
           are
           as
           well
           content
           with
           it
           as
           if
           it
           had
           come
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           Christ.
           Neither
           does
           this
           Interpretation
           derogate
           any
           thing
           from
           the
           Episcopal
           Order
           ,
           but
           very
           much
           from
           our
           blessed
           Saviours
           Wisdom
           ,
           viz.
           that
           when
           he
           had
           established
           Presbyteries
           in
           his
           Church
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           establishment
           was
           found
           so
           ineffectual
           for
           its
           end
           ,
           that
           Almighty
           God
           was
           afterward
           constrained
           ,
           for
           preventing
           of
           Schisms
           ,
           and
           preserving
           of
           Unity
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           to
           inspire
           the
           Governours
           of
           it
           in
           after-ages
           to
           set
           up
           the
           Form
           of
           
           Episcopal
           Government
           .
           And
           yet
           that
           was
           no
           less
           disparagement
           to
           himself
           than
           his
           Son
           ;
           for
           seeing
           what
           our
           Saviour
           did
           in
           the
           establishment
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           he
           did
           by
           the
           Counsel
           of
           his
           Father
           ;
           if
           its
           Institution
           proved
           defective
           for
           its
           end
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           equal
           over-sight
           of
           both
           ;
           and
           the
           After-game
           of
           Episcopacy
           was
           only
           to
           supply
           a
           defect
           that
           they
           did
           not
           fore-see
           ,
           but
           were
           taught
           by
           Experience
           .
           A
           very
           honourable
           representation
           this
           of
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           .
           However
           ,
           take
           it
           which
           way
           we
           will
           ,
           we
           cannot
           desire
           a
           plainer
           acknowledgment
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           come
           from
           God
           ,
           it
           matters
           not
           which
           way
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           convey
           it
           to
           us
           .
           And
           now
           have
           we
           not
           reason
           to
           wonder
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           men
           attempt
           to
           bring
           this
           holy
           Martyr
           off
           with
           such
           slights
           so
           expresly
           against
           his
           own
           declared
           Opinion
           ,
           who
           every
           where
           grounds
           his
           Exhortation
           of
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Bishop
           upon
           the
           command
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           adds
           even
           in
           the
           words
           following
           the
           forecited
           passage
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             And
             yet
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Bishop
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             him
             that
             requires
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             bounden
             duty
             to
             be
             obedient
             without
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           What
           can
           be
           plainer
           than
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Bishop
           stands
           wholly
           upon
           the
           command
           of
           God
           ?
           So
           again
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Let
           us
           take
           care
           not
           to
           oppose
           the
           Bishop
           as
           we
           would
           be
           obedient
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           man
           observe
           the
           silence
           of
           his
           Bishop
           ,
           let
           him
           reverence
           him
           so
           much
           the
           more
           :
           For
           every
           one
           that
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Family
           puts
           into
           the
           Stewardship
           we
           ought
           to
           receive
           him
           as
           the
           Master
           himself
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           reverence
           the
           Bishop
           as
           we
           would
           our
           Lord.
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           great
           over-sight
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Testimony
           
           in
           all
           Ignatius
           Epistles
           that
           proves
           the
           least
           semblance
           of
           an
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           for
           Episcopacy
           ,
           when
           in
           every
           Epistle
           he
           so
           plainly
           enforces
           his
           Exhortation
           of
           obedience
           to
           the
           Bishop
           purely
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           command
           of
           Christ.
           And
           thus
           have
           I
           cleared
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           defect
           of
           ambiguity
           grounded
           upon
           those
           four
           pretences
           ,
           That
           the
           Succession
           might
           be
           only
           of
           a
           different
           degree
           ;
           That
           it
           is
           not
           clear
           and
           convincing
           in
           all
           places
           ;
           That
           where
           it
           is
           clearest
           ,
           it
           it
           meant
           of
           a
           succession
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Persons
           ;
           And
           lastly
           ,
           That
           if
           it
           were
           of
           Persons
           ,
           yet
           Presbyters
           are
           said
           to
           succeed
           the
           Apostles
           as
           well
           as
           Bishops
           .
           By
           which
           last
           we
           have
           already
           cleared
           the
           next
           thing
           objected
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           ambiguity
           of
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           promiscuous
           use
           of
           the
           names
           ,
           Bishop
           and
           Presbyter
           ,
           after
           the
           distinction
           between
           their
           Office
           was
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           I
           have
           already
           shewn
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           it
           utterly
           destroys
           their
           Argument
           of
           the
           Identity
           of
           a
           Bishop
           and
           a
           Presbyter
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           from
           
           the
           promiscuous
           use
           of
           the
           names
           .
           But
           because
           new
           Instances
           are
           here
           brought
           to
           prove
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           we
           must
           follow
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           passages
           cited
           out
           of
           
             Clemens
             Romanus
          
           ,
           he
           is
           confessed
           to
           have
           written
           before
           the
           distinction
           of
           the
           names
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           here
           cited
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           But
           the
           great
           and
           only
           Testimony
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           Epistle
           to
           Eleutherius
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           give
           Irenaeus
           the
           title
           of
           Presbyter
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           been
           nine
           years
           Bishop
           of
           Lyons
           .
           And
           this
           looks
           very
           big
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           meer
           Chronological
           Blunder
           of
           Blondel
           against
           the
           clearest
           
           Testimony
           of
           all
           Antiquity
           .
           For
           first
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Lyons
           in
           their
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           and
           Phrygia
           ,
           speaking
           of
           their
           Bishop
           Pothinus
           ,
           they
           give
           give
           him
           that
           Title
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           Epistle
           to
           Eleutherius
           they
           (
           or
           as
           Blondel
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Lyons
           )
           give
           Irenaeus
           only
           the
           Title
           of
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           both
           Eusebius
           and
           St.
           Jerom
           affirm
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           no
           more
           ,
           at
           the
           writing
           of
           it
           .
           To
           all
           which
           Blondel
           objects
           ,
           that
           they
           both
           place
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           Pothinus
           and
           his
           Frenchmen
           immediately
           after
           
           that
           of
           Polycarp
           and
           the
           Asiaticks
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           seventh
           year
           of
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           other
           was
           about
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           Irenaeus
           went
           to
           Rome
           with
           the
           Letter
           to
           Eleutherius
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           seventeenth
           year
           of
           that
           Emperour
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           so
           long
           Bishop
           .
           But
           to
           this
           it
           is
           easily
           answered
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Relation
           of
           these
           two
           Martyrdoms
           immediately
           follow
           one
           another
           in
           Eusebius
           his
           Cronicon
           ,
           and
           St.
           Jeroms
           Translation
           ,
           yet
           it
           does
           not
           at
           all
           follow
           that
           they
           immediately
           followed
           in
           time
           .
           Because
           these
           two
           Martyrdoms
           are
           all
           that
           they
           mention
           concerning
           the
           fourth
           Persecution
           ,
           which
           lasted
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           ;
           so
           that
           though
           one
           were
           in
           the
           seventh
           ,
           the
           other
           might
           be
           in
           the
           seventeenth
           of
           that
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           follow
           Eusebius
           his
           more
           accurate
           account
           in
           his
           History
           ,
           who
           there
           expresly
           places
           it
           in
           the
           seventeenth
           year
           ,
           and
           withal
           affirms
           ,
           that
           Irenaeus
           was
           then
           only
           Presbyter
           ,
           rather
           than
           from
           so
           weak
           a
           surmise
           from
           the
           
           nearness
           of
           the
           Stories
           in
           his
           Chronicon
           to
           bring
           confusion
           upon
           the
           whole
           
           History
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           so
           fairly
           clears
           it self
           ,
           in
           that
           this
           Letter
           was
           directed
           to
           Eleutherius
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           the
           sixteenth
           year
           of
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           same
           year
           that
           he
           came
           to
           that
           See
           ,
           the
           Gallican
           Persecution
           began
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           impossible
           that
           Irenaeus
           could
           be
           advanced
           to
           the
           Bishoprick
           before
           that
           time
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           like
           the
           rest
           of
           Blondels
           stretches
           to
           infer
           from
           a
           remote
           guess
           that
           the
           Persecution
           was
           in
           the
           seventh
           year
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           clearest
           Story
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           till
           the
           sixteenth
           or
           seventeeth
           :
           And
           now
           this
           Chronological
           mistake
           being
           removed
           ,
           this
           Testimony
           is
           clearly
           evacuated
           ,
           and
           so
           this
           business
           is
           wholly
           ended
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           thing
           alledged
           to
           prove
           the
           Ambiguity
           of
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           did
           not
           own
           Episcopacy
           as
           a
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           but
           Ecclesiastical
           .
           But
           of
           this
           Argument
           I
           shall
           choose
           to
           discourse
           in
           the
           last
           place
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           
             sententiae
             Hieronymi
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           only
           positive
           Argument
           that
           they
           produce
           in
           their
           own
           behalf
           .
           And
           for
           
           that
           reason
           I
           refer
           it
           to
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           that
           when
           I
           have
           made
           it
           appear
           that
           they
           have
           nothing
           material
           to
           except
           against
           what
           they
           oppose
           ,
           I
           may
           then
           shew
           that
           they
           have
           as
           little
           to
           confirm
           what
           they
           assert
           ,
           and
           both
           together
           will
           prove
           more
           than
           enough
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           this
           controversie
           .
           As
           for
           the
           other
           two
           things
           that
           remain
           to
           shew
           the
           incompetency
           of
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           viz.
           its
           Partiality
           and
           Repugnancy
           ,
           little
           or
           no
           answer
           will
           serve
           their
           turn
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Partiality
           ,
           all
           the
           proof
           that
           is
           material
           to
           our
           Argument
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           judged
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           by
           that
           of
           their
           own
           times
           .
           And
           very
           good
           reason
           too
           ,
           because
           they
           conformed
           the
           practice
           of
           their
           own
           times
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           But
           if
           our
           Adversaries
           would
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           had
           no
           other
           ground
           of
           judging
           of
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           but
           meerly
           by
           the
           prejudice
           of
           their
           own
           customs
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           a
           precarious
           Assertion
           ,
           and
           a
           direct
           impeaching
           them
           of
           a
           more
           than
           vulgar
           folly
           and
           ignorance
           .
           But
           the
           Fathers
           here
           glanced
           at
           are
           St.
           Chrysostom
           ,
           and
           the
           Greek
           Commentators
           that
           follow
           him
           .
           Thus
           who
           
           can
           imagine
           any
           force
           in
           Chrysostoms
           Argument
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyters
           who
           laid
           hands
           on
           Timothy
           must
           needs
           be
           Bishops
           ,
           because
           none
           do
           Ordain
           in
           the
           Church
           but
           Bishops
           ,
           unless
           he
           makes
           this
           the
           medium
           of
           his
           Argument
           ,
           that
           whatever
           was
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           his
           days
           ,
           was
           so
           in
           Apostolical
           times
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           that
           poor
           medium
           to
           enforce
           his
           Argument
           ,
           the
           force
           of
           it
           lies
           in
           the
           universal
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           never
           heard
           of
           that
           meer
           Presbyters
           took
           upon
           them
           the
           Power
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           meer
           exercise
           of
           that
           Power
           is
           a
           manifest
           proof
           that
           those
           that
           had
           it
           were
           somewhat
           more
           than
           Presbyters
           ;
           and
           even
           St.
           Hierom
           himself
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           them
           sometime
           (
           though
           when
           he
           knows
           not
           )
           to
           have
           shared
           with
           the
           Bishop
           in
           all
           other
           parts
           and
           branches
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           excepts
           the
           Power
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           as
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           Order
           .
           And
           there
           lies
           the
           force
           of
           St.
           Chrysostoms
           Argument
           ,
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           not
           in
           in
           the
           custom
           of
           his
           own
           .
           And
           when
           he
           is
           vindicated
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           much
           purpose
           to
           
           add
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Greek
           Commentators
           ,
           because
           they
           all
           follow
           him
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           may
           sometimes
           fall
           short
           in
           their
           reasonings
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           they
           believed
           Episcopacy
           to
           have
           been
           received
           by
           the
           Catholick
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           all
           the
           deposition
           they
           are
           capable
           to
           give
           in
           this
           cause
           .
           The
           last
           thing
           objected
           ,
           is
           the
           repugnancy
           of
           the
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           proved
           from
           the
           difference
           of
           some
           accounts
           concerning
           the
           Succession
           of
           some
           Bishops
           .
           But
           this
           has
           been
           objected
           two
           or
           three
           times
           already
           ,
           and
           as
           often
           answered
           ;
           and
           therefore
           at
           present
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           to
           it
           ,
           than
           only
           granting
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Premises
           ,
           to
           mind
           the
           Reader
           of
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           some
           Persons
           in
           the
           Succession
           infers
           an
           uncertainty
           of
           the
           form
           of
           Government
           it self
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           am
           I
           come
           to
           our
           Adversaries
           only
           positive
           proof
           in
           their
           own
           behalf
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           St.
           Jerom
           ;
           for
           though
           they
           pretend
           to
           one
           or
           two
           Authors
           more
           ,
           yet
           still
           at
           the
           last
           push
           St.
           Hierom
           is
           the
           only
           man.
           And
           the
           sum
           of
           all
           that
           is
           pretended
           
           from
           him
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           though
           the
           Apostles
           exercised
           a
           superiority
           over
           the
           other
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           during
           their
           own
           lives
           ,
           yet
           immediately
           upon
           their
           decease
           ,
           having
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           provided
           no
           Successours
           in
           that
           Power
           that
           themselves
           enjoyed
           ,
           the
           Church
           was
           every
           where
           governed
           by
           the
           whole
           Body
           or
           Common-Council
           of
           Presbyters
           ;
           but
           this
           Form
           of
           Government
           being
           quickly
           found
           very
           apt
           to
           breed
           Schisms
           and
           Divisions
           ,
           it
           was
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           prevention
           of
           them
           ,
           agreed
           upon
           all
           the
           world
           over
           ,
           to
           chuse
           one
           Presbyter
           out
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           settle
           a
           Supremacy
           of
           Power
           upon
           him
           for
           the
           more
           effectual
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           
             Antequam
             diaboli
             instinctu
             studia
             in
             religione
             fierent
             ,
             &
             diceretur
             in
             populis
             ,
             Ego
             sum
             Pauli
             ,
             Ego
             Apollo
             ,
             Ego
             autem
             Cephae
             ,
             communi
             Presbyterorum
             consilio
             Ecclesiae
             gubernabantur
             .
             Postquam
             verò
             unusquisque
             eos
             quos
             baptisaverat
             suos
             putabat
             esse
             ,
             non
             Christi
             ,
             in
             toto
             Orbe
             decretum
             est
             ut
             unus
             de
             Presbyteris
             electus
             superponeretur
             caeteris
             ;
             ad
             quem
             omnis
             Ecclesiae
             cura
             pertineret
             ,
             ut
             schismatum
             semina
             tollerentur
             .
          
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           inferred
           ,
           that
           though
           this
           Form
           of
           
           Government
           hapned
           to
           be
           set
           up
           in
           the
           after-ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           any
           Divine
           Right
           or
           Apostolical
           Constitution
           ,
           but
           purely
           upon
           prudential
           motives
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Churches
           discretion
           ,
           that
           might
           have
           instituted
           either
           that
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           alterable
           Form
           ,
           as
           it
           judged
           most
           tending
           to
           its
           own
           peace
           and
           settlement
           .
           Before
           I
           come
           to
           answer
           the
           whole
           Argument
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           observe
           what
           disingenuous
           advantage
           these
           men
           make
           of
           the
           hasty
           expressions
           of
           that
           good
           Father
           ;
           let
           him
           in
           the
           heat
           and
           eagerness
           of
           dispute
           but
           drop
           an
           inconsiderate
           word
           that
           may
           reflect
           upon
           the
           Records
           ,
           or
           the
           Reputation
           of
           the
           ancient
           Church
           ,
           it
           immediately
           serves
           to
           justifie
           all
           their
           Innovations
           .
           And
           thus
           I
           remember
           Monsieur
           Daillé
           ,
           in
           his
           shallow
           Book
           ,
           of
           the
           Use
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           frequently
           makes
           good
           (
           as
           he
           thinks
           )
           his
           charge
           against
           them
           all
           only
           by
           impleading
           St.
           Hierom
           ;
           but
           though
           he
           is
           made
           use
           of
           to
           serve
           them
           at
           all
           turns
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           Argument
           they
           devolve
           the
           whole
           credit
           of
           all
           the
           ancient
           Church
           upon
           his
           single
           Authority
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           very
           strange
           ,
           that
           
           two
           or
           three
           hasty
           passages
           of
           this
           single
           Father
           ,
           not
           only
           against
           the
           concurrent
           Testimony
           of
           all
           the
           ancient
           Church
           ,
           but
           against
           his
           own
           express
           Opinion
           ,
           should
           be
           seized
           upon
           with
           so
           much
           zeal
           and
           greediness
           to
           give
           defiance
           to
           all
           the
           practice
           of
           Antiquity
           ?
           That
           is
           bold
           enough
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           much
           more
           so
           ,
           to
           force
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Fathers
           against
           their
           own
           Consciences
           and
           Declarations
           to
           subscribe
           to
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           as
           Blondel
           has
           done
           ,
           who
           having
           first
           placed
           St.
           Jerom
           in
           the
           front
           ,
           and
           flourished
           all
           his
           sayings
           with
           large
           Commentaries
           ,
           ranges
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Fathers
           under
           his
           Colours
           ,
           excepting
           only
           Ignatius
           (
           though
           since
           he
           too
           has
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           service
           )
           but
           he
           has
           drawn
           them
           into
           the
           Party
           by
           such
           a
           forced
           and
           presumptuous
           way
           of
           arguing
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           not
           a
           greater
           Instance
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Prejudice
           in
           a
           learned
           man.
           I
           once
           thought
           to
           have
           taken
           him
           particularly
           to
           task
           ,
           but
           his
           trifling
           is
           so
           grosly
           palpable
           ,
           that
           there
           needs
           no
           more
           to
           expose
           it
           to
           any
           mans
           contempt
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           can
           endure
           the
           Penance
           of
           reading
           him
           over
           .
           And
           
           how
           was
           it
           possible
           for
           any
           man
           to
           discourse
           after
           a
           wiser
           rate
           ,
           that
           undertakes
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
             ,
             Origen
             ,
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Chrysostom
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Theophylact
          
           were
           Presbyterians
           .
           It
           is
           just
           such
           another
           design
           ,
           as
           to
           go
           about
           to
           prove
           that
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Blondel
             ,
             Salmasius
             ,
             Daillé
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Calvinian
           Fathers
           have
           been
           zealous
           Assertors
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           task
           too
           some
           men
           have
           undertaken
           ,
           and
           I
           suppose
           ,
           will
           make
           good
           by
           the
           same
           Topicks
           ,
           and
           doubt
           not
           but
           they
           will
           both
           gain
           belief
           together
           .
           Now
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           great
           Authority
           of
           St.
           Jerom
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           things
           alledged
           and
           insisted
           upon
           by
           learned
           men
           ;
           some
           plead
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           his
           own
           express
           and
           declared
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           his
           setled
           and
           deliberate
           sense
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           an
           hasty
           and
           over-lavish
           expression
           .
           Others
           endeavour
           to
           expound
           him
           to
           a
           good
           sense
           ,
           consistent
           with
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           viz.
           that
           writing
           against
           some
           proud
           Deacons
           ,
           that
           would
           set
           themselves
           above
           Presbyters
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           
           that
           it
           was
           much
           the
           same
           insolence
           as
           if
           they
           should
           go
           about
           to
           prefer
           themselves
           above
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           distance
           was
           much
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           alone
           being
           reckoned
           in
           the
           Priesthood
           with
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Deacons
           had
           no
           higher
           Office
           in
           the
           Church
           than
           to
           serve
           Tables
           and
           poor
           Widows
           .
           So
           that
           the
           difference
           was
           the
           same
           as
           in
           the
           Levitical
           Priesthood
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           and
           the
           Presbyters
           being
           as
           Aaron
           and
           his
           Sons
           ,
           who
           alone
           were
           accounted
           into
           the
           Priestly
           Office
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Deacons
           had
           only
           the
           Office
           of
           Levites
           ,
           that
           were
           no
           better
           than
           Servants
           to
           the
           Priests
           .
           And
           though
           Presbyters
           at
           that
           time
           exercised
           no
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           formerly
           joyned
           with
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           shared
           in
           all
           acts
           of
           Power
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           excepting
           only
           Ordination
           .
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           placed
           so
           near
           to
           the
           highest
           Order
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           capable
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           own
           Order
           to
           exercise
           almost
           all
           the
           Offices
           of
           that
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           endured
           that
           such
           inferiour
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           the
           Deacons
           were
           ,
           should
           prefer
           
           themselves
           above
           them
           .
           
             Quis
             patiatur
             ut
             mensarum
             &
             viduarum
             minister
             supra
             eos
             se
             tumidus
             efferat
             ,
             ad
             quorum
             preces
             Christi
             Corpus
             sanguisque
             conficitur
             .
          
           Though
           this
           probably
           was
           all
           the
           design
           of
           St.
           Jerom
           ,
           yet
           because
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           said
           more
           than
           he
           designed
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           contend
           about
           his
           meaning
           ,
           but
           shall
           give
           my
           Adversaries
           the
           whole
           advantage
           of
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           make
           the
           best
           of
           it
           .
           Neither
           shall
           I
           go
           about
           to
           overthrow
           it
           by
           the
           contrary
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ;
           for
           though
           that
           were
           easily
           done
           ,
           the
           cause
           does
           not
           require
           it
           ;
           but
           granting
           the
           Authority
           of
           St.
           Jeroms
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           never
           contradicted
           by
           any
           ancient
           Writer
           ,
           I
           will
           demonstrate
           the
           falshood
           of
           the
           Opinion
           it self
           from
           its
           own
           absurdity
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           answer
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           at
           present
           only
           return
           these
           few
           brief
           Considerations
           ,
           each
           whereof
           will
           be
           enough
           to
           satisfie
           men
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           be
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           altogether
           more
           than
           enough
           to
           silence
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ill
           consequence
           then
           of
           this
           Opinion
           is
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           charges
           
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           of
           not
           making
           sufficient
           provision
           for
           the
           lasting
           peace
           and
           settlement
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           so
           that
           had
           not
           After-ages
           supplied
           their
           defects
           in
           such
           things
           as
           were
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           no
           remedy
           for
           curing
           or
           avoiding
           eternal
           schisms
           and
           divisions
           ;
           for
           according
           to
           this
           account
           of
           the
           Original
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           superiority
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           were
           by
           sad
           experience
           convinced
           of
           its
           great
           necessity
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           factions
           and
           confusions
           .
           Now
           ,
           what
           a
           dishonourable
           reflection
           is
           this
           upon
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           institute
           a
           Society
           of
           men
           in
           the
           World
           without
           providing
           a
           competent
           Government
           to
           secure
           its
           continuance
           in
           peace
           and
           unity
           ?
        
         
           But
           then
           secondly
           ,
           whilst
           this
           Conceit
           explodes
           the
           claim
           founded
           upon
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           it
           is
           forced
           to
           grant
           a
           necessity
           founded
           upon
           natural
           Reason
           ;
           so
           that
           acccording
           to
           it
           Episcopal
           Government
           is
           made
           necessary
           by
           vertue
           of
           all
           those
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Nature
           that
           provide
           for
           the
           Churches
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           preservation
           of
           Society
           .
           
           For
           if
           this
           were
           the
           ground
           of
           that
           universal
           agreement
           in
           the
           Institution
           of
           Bishops
           that
           St.
           Jerom
           speaks
           of
           in
           his
           
             toto
             Orbe
             decretum
             est
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             ut
             schismatum
             semina
             tollerentur
          
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           were
           no
           remedy
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           this
           evil
           whilst
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           administred
           by
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           the
           consequence
           is
           unavoidable
           ;
           that
           though
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           had
           no
           more
           discretion
           that
           to
           leave
           all
           Church-Officers
           in
           an
           equality
           of
           Power
           ,
           yet
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           Society
           made
           it
           necessary
           to
           establish
           a
           superiority
           of
           one
           Order
           above
           another
           .
           
             Ecclesiae
             salus
             in
             summi
             sacerdotis
             dignitate
             pendet
             ,
             cui
             si
             non
             exors
             quaedam
             &
             ab
             omnibus
             eminens
             detur
             potestas
             ,
             tot
             in
             Ecclesiis
             efficientur
             schismata
             quot
             sacerdotes
             .
          
           The
           security
           of
           the
           Churches
           peace
           depends
           upon
           the
           preheminence
           of
           the
           Bishops
           power
           ,
           which
           were
           it
           not
           supreme
           and
           paramount
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           other
           Clergy
           ,
           we
           should
           quickly
           have
           as
           many
           Schisms
           as
           Priests
           ,
           says
           St.
           Jerom
           .
           Setting
           aside
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           the
           reason
           and
           experience
           of
           
           the
           Argument
           it self
           is
           unanswerable
           .
           For
           in
           such
           a
           vast
           body
           of
           men
           as
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           it
           is
           obvious
           to
           every
           mans
           understanding
           ,
           that
           considering
           the
           passions
           of
           mankind
           there
           could
           be
           no
           possible
           agreement
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           no
           Government
           without
           a
           superiority
           of
           power
           in
           some
           above
           others
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           another
           pretty
           handsome
           reflection
           upon
           the
           wisdom
           of
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           so
           shamefully
           defective
           in
           their
           first
           settlement
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           shewed
           them
           to
           be
           so
           far
           from
           being
           directed
           by
           any
           divine
           and
           infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           they
           fell
           short
           of
           the
           principles
           of
           common
           discretion
           .
           For
           though
           any
           man
           of
           an
           ordinary
           understanding
           might
           easily
           discern
           how
           impossible
           it
           was
           to
           avoid
           Schisms
           ,
           while
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Church
           resided
           in
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           partly
           by
           the
           bandying
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           partly
           by
           the
           siding
           of
           the
           People
           with
           some
           against
           the
           rest
           ;
           partly
           by
           the
           too
           common
           use
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           Ordination
           in
           Presbyters
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           more
           able
           to
           increase
           their
           own
           Party
           by
           ordaining
           
           those
           who
           would
           joyn
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           perpetuate
           Schisms
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           when
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           these
           inconveniences
           were
           so
           obvious
           ,
           what
           a
           prodigious
           neglect
           or
           weakness
           must
           it
           be
           to
           leave
           the
           Church
           through
           all
           Ages
           in
           such
           a
           shattered
           and
           tottering
           condition
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           it
           must
           unavoidably
           have
           perished
           ,
           had
           not
           some
           that
           came
           after
           them
           invented
           better
           means
           to
           prevent
           or
           redress
           mischiefs
           than
           they
           had
           left
           them
           ?
           For
           upon
           this
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           graver
           and
           wiser
           sort
           considering
           the
           abuses
           following
           the
           promiscuous
           use
           of
           this
           power
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           withal
           ,
           having
           in
           their
           minds
           the
           excellent
           frame
           of
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           under
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Deputies
           ,
           for
           preventing
           future
           Schisms
           and
           Divisions
           among
           themselves
           ,
           unanimously
           agreed
           to
           chuse
           one
           out
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           who
           was
           best
           qualified
           for
           so
           great
           a
           trust
           ,
           and
           to
           devolve
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Ordination
           and
           Jurisdiction
           to
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           seems
           we
           are
           more
           obliged
           
             to
             those
             wiser
             and
             graver
             sort
             ,
          
           than
           to
           the
           Apostles
           for
           their
           care
           in
           preventing
           Schisms
           and
           Divisions
           through
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           But
           thirdly
           ,
           this
           conceit
           bottoms
           upon
           no
           better
           foundation
           than
           a
           bold
           and
           presumptuous
           conjecture
           .
           And
           there
           is
           no
           dealing
           with
           such
           men
           as
           are
           able
           to
           blast
           the
           credit
           of
           all
           the
           most
           undoubted
           Records
           of
           ancient
           times
           with
           an
           imaginary
           and
           sinister
           suspicion
           ,
           for
           when
           we
           have
           pursued
           the
           Succession
           of
           Bishops
           through
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           up
           to
           the
           very
           times
           next
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           it
           requires
           somewhat
           a
           bold
           face
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           though
           this
           perhaps
           may
           be
           sufficiently
           evident
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Deputies
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           a
           dark
           interval
           between
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           time
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           was
           abolished
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           Form
           of
           Government
           set
           up
           ,
           but
           that
           being
           found
           inconvenient
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           good
           ,
           and
           agreed
           upon
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           to
           lay
           that
           aside
           ,
           and
           restore
           the
           old
           Apostolical
           superiority
           .
           These
           are
           very
           hard
           conceits
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           cannot
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           to
           give
           us
           any
           the
           least
           probable
           account
           ,
           where
           ,
           and
           when
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           this
           was
           done
           .
           And
           this
           is
           pretty
           modest
           
           to
           bear
           up
           so
           confidently
           against
           all
           the
           current
           of
           Antiquity
           without
           so
           much
           as
           any
           pretences
           of
           ground
           or
           evidence
           to
           rely
           upon
           .
           But
           so
           it
           hapned
           once
           upon
           a
           time
           in
           which
           
             toto
             Orbe
             decretum
             est
          
           ,
           though
           when
           that
           time
           was
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           more
           certain
           knowledg
           than
           we
           have
           in
           what
           degree
           of
           Latitude
           this
           
             totus
             Orbis
          
           lies
           .
           Perhaps
           it
           was
           (
           as
           Blondel
           will
           have
           it
           )
           about
           the
           thirty
           fifth
           year
           after
           the
           death
           of
           St.
           John
           ,
           and
           what
           if
           he
           had
           been
           pleased
           to
           have
           said
           the
           fifteenth
           ,
           or
           sixty
           fifth
           year
           ,
           the
           guess
           had
           been
           altogether
           both
           as
           learned
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           grounded
           .
           However
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           a
           pleasant
           thing
           to
           tell
           us
           boldly
           ,
           and
           at
           all
           adventure
           ,
           
             in
             toto
             Orbe
             decretum
             est
          
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           telling
           us
           when
           ,
           or
           where
           ,
           or
           attempting
           to
           prove
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ;
           especially
           when
           it
           is
           plainly
           impossible
           that
           so
           universal
           and
           remarkable
           a
           change
           should
           be
           so
           unanimously
           agreed
           upon
           and
           effected
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           such
           great
           and
           urgent
           reasons
           ,
           without
           ever
           being
           so
           much
           as
           taken
           notice
           of
           .
           Why
           may
           we
           not
           as
           well
           discredit
           any
           Record
           (
           chuse
           what
           you
           please
           )
           by
           pretending
           there
           once
           was
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           might
           
           have
           been
           an
           unknown
           time
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           mankind
           conspired
           to
           put
           an
           abuse
           upon
           all
           their
           Posterity
           ?
           As
           to
           say
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           that
           there
           once
           was
           such
           a
           season
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           the
           world
           agreed
           ,
           though
           no
           body
           knows
           when
           ,
           or
           where
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           universal
           and
           perpetual
           alteration
           of
           the
           Form
           of
           Church-Government
           .
           But
           to
           conclude
           ,
           grantting
           these
           men
           all
           that
           they
           contend
           for
           ,
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           what
           greater
           advantage
           any
           reasonable
           man
           can
           desire
           ,
           either
           to
           make
           good
           the
           title
           ,
           or
           to
           enhance
           the
           excellency
           of
           Episcopal
           Government
           than
           St.
           Hierom
           and
           Blondel
           give
           us
           ,
           viz.
           that
           it
           was
           practised
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           that
           upon
           their
           decease
           their
           Authority
           devolved
           upon
           the
           Body
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           which
           Form
           of
           Government
           was
           every
           where
           found
           so
           incompetent
           and
           inconvenient
           ,
           that
           all
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           were
           within
           the
           space
           of
           thirty
           five
           years
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           convinced
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           retrieving
           the
           old
           Apostolical
           Inequality
           ,
           as
           they
           ever
           intended
           to
           secure
           the
           peace
           and
           unity
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           is
           pretty
           well
           ,
           and
           advantage
           enough
           to
           satisfie
           any
           modest
           
           or
           reasonable
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           with
           it
           I
           shall
           rest
           contented
           .
           Only
           I
           cannot
           but
           remarque
           the
           strange
           partiality
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           in
           this
           cause
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           set
           up
           this
           absurd
           suggestion
           of
           St.
           Jerom
           concerning
           the
           unknown
           time
           of
           an
           universal
           alteration
           of
           Church-Government
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           without
           the
           Testimony
           of
           any
           Record
           (
           for
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           then
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           been
           unknown
           )
           but
           against
           the
           faith
           of
           all
           History
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           certain
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           there
           being
           nothing
           more
           clear
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Story
           than
           the
           succession
           of
           single
           Persons
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           Apostles
           down
           to
           his
           own
           Age
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           eminent
           Churches
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Rome
             ,
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Antiochia
          
           ,
           and
           Alexandria
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           could
           have
           been
           no
           such
           universal
           change
           as
           St.
           Jerom
           dreams
           of
           ,
           when
           in
           these
           great
           Churches
           Episcopacy
           was
           established
           antecedently
           to
           any
           such
           supposed
           alteration
           .
           But
           beside
           this
           ,
           they
           oppose
           the
           custom
           of
           one
           particular
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           attested
           only
           by
           one
           Author
           ,
           to
           the
           known
           practice
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           all
           other
           Churches
           ,
           but
           of
           
           that
           particular
           Church
           it self
           .
           Thus
           because
           the
           same
           St.
           Jerom
           says
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           hast
           and
           inconsideration
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           custom
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           from
           St.
           Mark
           down
           to
           Heraclas
           and
           Dionysius
           ,
           for
           the
           Presbyters
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           vacancy
           of
           the
           See
           ,
           to
           chuse
           one
           out
           of
           their
           own
           number
           ,
           and
           from
           thence-forward
           call
           him
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           when
           an
           Army
           makes
           their
           own
           General
           ,
           or
           the
           Deacons
           may
           chuse
           one
           out
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           constitute
           him
           their
           Arch-deacon
           .
           Now
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           supposing
           this
           Story
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           very
           severe
           by
           the
           singular
           practice
           of
           one
           Church
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Constitution
           of
           all
           other
           Churches
           ?
           For
           what
           if
           at
           Alexandria
           they
           had
           a
           peculiar
           ,
           or
           a
           corrupt
           custom
           ,
           does
           that
           impair
           or
           destroy
           the
           Catholick
           practice
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ?
           It
           is
           possible
           not
           only
           for
           one
           particular
           Church
           to
           deviate
           in
           some
           circumstances
           from
           their
           Primitive
           Institution
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           no
           Argument
           against
           a
           certain
           right
           .
           Yes
           ,
           but
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           this
           custom
           was
           derived
           from
           St.
           Mark
           himself
           .
           But
           that
           would
           require
           
           some
           better
           proof
           than
           the
           bare
           Assertion
           of
           St.
           Jerom
           ;
           For
           it
           is
           possible
           there
           might
           have
           been
           a
           preposterous
           practice
           in
           after-times
           ,
           which
           he
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           more
           Authority
           to
           it
           ,
           might
           in
           his
           lavish
           heat
           ascribe
           to
           the
           Founder
           of
           it
           .
           But
           granting
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           whole
           Story
           ,
           what
           was
           this
           custom
           ?
           Was
           it
           for
           Presbyters
           to
           ordain
           their
           Bishop
           ?
           St.
           Jerom
           seems
           willing
           to
           say
           so
           ,
           but
           dares
           not
           ,
           and
           therefore
           expresses
           himself
           in
           odd
           ambiguous
           and
           general
           terms
           ,
           
             Unum
             ex
             se
             electum
             in
             excelsiori
             gradu
             collocatum
             Episcopum
             nominabant
          
           ;
           which
           signifies
           nothing
           certain
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           intends
           not
           Ordination
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           words
           that
           immediately
           follow
           :
           
             Quid
             enim
             facit
             exceptâ
             ordinatione
             Episcopus
             quod
             Presbyter
             non
             faciat
             ?
          
           Which
           words
           ,
           upon
           whatsoever
           account
           they
           are
           added
           ,
           come
           in
           here
           very
           impertinently
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           by
           the
           Story
           spoke
           of
           Ordination
           .
           At
           least
           out
           of
           these
           general
           words
           nothing
           more
           can
           be
           collected
           ,
           than
           their
           right
           or
           custom
           of
           electing
           their
           own
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           custom
           of
           Cathedral
           Churches
           afterwards
           .
           Nay
           ,
           that
           too
           is
           more
           than
           is
           true
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           proved
           ,
           
           for
           St.
           Jerom
           does
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           was
           chosen
           by
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           does
           not
           give
           them
           so
           much
           as
           the
           right
           of
           Election
           ,
           but
           only
           appropriates
           to
           them
           the
           capacity
           of
           being
           elected
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           all
           the
           peculiar
           priviledge
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           alone
           were
           qualified
           to
           succeed
           in
           the
           See
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           one
           will
           from
           hence
           infer
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Selden
           is
           pleased
           to
           do
           ,
           
           their
           power
           not
           only
           of
           Election
           ,
           but
           Ordination
           ,
           he
           may
           thank
           himself
           ,
           and
           not
           St.
           Jerom
           for
           his
           conclusion
           .
           For
           there
           is
           not
           any
           the
           least
           ground
           for
           the
           inference
           beside
           the
           learned
           Gentlemans
           resolution
           to
           have
           it
           so
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           he
           gives
           us
           an
           account
           of
           several
           both
           Divines
           and
           Lawyers
           ,
           that
           understand
           no
           more
           by
           this
           passage
           than
           meerly
           capitular
           Election
           ,
           he
           confutes
           them
           with
           no
           other
           argument
           than
           only
           by
           saying
           positively
           that
           they
           are
           
             ipst
             Hieronymo
             adversissimi
          
           :
           But
           alass
           ,
           wise
           men
           will
           not
           quit
           their
           own
           Opinions
           ,
           only
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           confidence
           of
           other
           mens
           Assertions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           ought
           either
           to
           have
           proved
           more
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           said
           nothing
           .
           Nay
           ,
           so
           
           far
           were
           they
           from
           having
           any
           power
           of
           Ordination
           that
           they
           had
           not
           that
           of
           Election
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           so
           very
           well
           known
           that
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Alexandria
           was
           of
           old
           time
           chosen
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           People
           ;
           so
           that
           to
           ascribe
           their
           Election
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           is
           plainly
           to
           contradict
           the
           known
           custom
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           But
           be
           that
           as
           it
           will
           too
           ;
           it
           is
           very
           strange
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Selden
           
           himself
           observes
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           not
           to
           be
           found
           the
           least
           footsteps
           of
           this
           Alexandrian
           custom
           in
           any
           legitimate
           ancient
           Author
           but
           only
           St.
           Jerom.
           For
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           such
           custom
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           as
           good
           and
           as
           many
           Records
           as
           of
           any
           other
           Church
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           scarce
           credible
           but
           that
           upon
           some
           occasion
           or
           other
           some
           Writer
           should
           have
           taken
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           so
           universal
           a
           silence
           cannot
           but
           bring
           a
           very
           great
           suspicion
           upon
           the
           truth
           of
           St.
           Jeroms
           relation
           ;
           at
           least
           it
           is
           very
           unreasonable
           upon
           the
           single
           report
           of
           one
           hasty
           man
           concerning
           the
           peculiar
           custom
           of
           one
           Church
           ,
           to
           renounce
           (
           as
           our
           Adversaries
           do
           )
           the
           known
           practice
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           beside
           .
        
         
         
           But
           to
           avoid
           this
           heavy
           Objection
           of
           singularity
           ,
           our
           learned
           Adversary
           has
           taken
           vast
           pains
           to
           find
           out
           a
           second
           Witness
           ,
           and
           then
           two
           Witnesses
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Law
           can
           prove
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           he
           has
           discovered
           an
           Arabian
           Author
           ,
           and
           with
           more
           than
           ordinary
           joy
           and
           transport
           immediately
           publishes
           the
           particular
           Story
           by
           it self
           ,
           with
           large
           and
           learned
           Notes
           upon
           it
           ;
           but
           not
           content
           with
           that
           ,
           he
           procures
           the
           translation
           of
           the
           whole
           Book
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           satisfied
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           were
           done
           by
           another
           hand
           ,
           yet
           he
           adorns
           the
           Frontispiece
           with
           his
           own
           Picture
           .
           Now
           certainly
           one
           would
           take
           this
           valued
           piece
           to
           have
           been
           a
           work
           of
           prime
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           undoubted
           Authority
           .
           But
           as
           for
           its
           Antiquity
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           lived
           no
           higher
           than
           the
           tenth
           Century
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           so
           distant
           from
           the
           Primitive
           Age
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           been
           a
           more
           incompetent
           Witness
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           lived
           in
           our
           own
           .
           As
           for
           his
           Authority
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           he
           was
           a
           very
           careless
           and
           injudicious
           Writer
           ,
           his
           whole
           Book
           being
           every
           where
           stuft
           with
           childish
           fables
           and
           absurdities
           ,
           and
           particularly
           
           this
           Paragraph
           having
           as
           many
           falshoods
           in
           it
           almost
           as
           words
           .
           For
           whereas
           St.
           Jerom
           continues
           this
           custom
           only
           to
           Heraclas
           and
           Dionysius
           ,
           he
           continues
           it
           to
           Alexander
           ,
           the
           immediate
           Predecessour
           of
           St.
           Athanasius
           ,
           which
           is
           above
           an
           hundred
           years
           difference
           ;
           and
           beside
           that
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           notable
           change
           had
           been
           first
           made
           in
           the
           preferment
           of
           Athanasius
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           but
           have
           had
           some
           notice
           taken
           of
           it
           in
           a
           Person
           whose
           life
           and
           story
           is
           so
           well
           known
           ;
           so
           that
           Eutychius
           could
           not
           have
           begun
           this
           new
           custom
           more
           unhappily
           at
           any
           one
           Bishop
           that
           ever
           sate
           in
           that
           See
           than
           at
           St.
           Athanasius
           ,
           the
           proofs
           of
           whose
           Election
           by
           the
           People
           were
           debated
           and
           passed
           in
           general
           Council
           .
           Again
           in
           the
           same
           Story
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           no
           Bishops
           in
           all
           Aegypt
           beside
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Alexandria
           untill
           the
           time
           of
           Demetrius
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           grosly
           and
           notoriously
           false
           .
           I
           might
           add
           many
           more
           proofs
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           that
           are
           collected
           by
           the
           learned
           Doctors
           ,
           Hammond
           and
           Pearson
           ,
           
           but
           I
           shall
           instance
           only
           in
           one
           that
           they
           have
           omited
           ,
           viz.
           that
           there
           were
           no
           less
           than
           2048
           Bishops
           present
           at
           
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           .
           And
           yet
           from
           this
           gross
           mistake
           Mr.
           Selden
           is
           resolved
           to
           bring
           him
           off
           ,
           though
           he
           confesses
           there
           are
           not
           so
           many
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           for
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           Diocesses
           were
           
           not
           then
           divided
           as
           now
           they
           are
           ,
           but
           before
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           they
           were
           of
           a
           much
           less
           extent
           than
           they
           were
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           modled
           in
           conformity
           to
           the
           Civil
           Government
           .
           Whether
           the
           Allegation
           be
           true
           or
           not
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           now
           enquire
           ;
           for
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           for
           what
           if
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           there
           might
           then
           have
           been
           so
           many
           Bishops
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           certain
           there
           were
           not
           so
           many
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           in
           that
           (
           as
           he
           confesses
           in
           the
           same
           place
           )
           all
           the
           Writers
           that
           either
           lived
           in
           ,
           or
           near
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Council
           it self
           give
           in
           a
           much
           smaller
           number
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           it
           is
           a
           very
           odd
           attempt
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           off
           from
           so
           gross
           a
           mistake
           against
           such
           pregnant
           Evidence
           of
           what
           was
           done
           only
           by
           the
           possibility
           of
           what
           might
           have
           been
           done
           .
           We
           will
           grant
           this
           learned
           Gentleman
           that
           there
           might
           have
           been
           ten
           thousand
           Bishops
           there
           ,
           if
           
           he
           please
           ,
           whilst
           we
           are
           secure
           that
           there
           were
           not
           many
           more
           than
           three
           hundred
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           his
           Author
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           of
           his
           Arabian
           Friends
           ,
           raise
           the
           number
           to
           above
           two
           thousand
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           manifest
           instance
           of
           Oriental
           Ignorance
           .
           But
           waving
           all
           other
           Exceptions
           ,
           his
           Novelty
           is
           an
           unanswerable
           Objection
           ,
           though
           Mr.
           Selden
           ,
           to
           magnifie
           his
           Author
           ,
           is
           pleased
           to
           stile
           him
           the
           
             Egyptian
             Bede
          
           ,
           but
           if
           Bede
           had
           betrayed
           as
           much
           Barbarity
           as
           this
           Author
           has
           done
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           justly
           deserved
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           
             English
             Eutychius
          
           .
           For
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           this
           man
           scraped
           together
           his
           Annals
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           any
           certain
           Records
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           a
           variety
           of
           Authors
           without
           judgment
           ,
           still
           adding
           to
           them
           the
           customs
           and
           fashions
           of
           his
           own
           age
           ;
           and
           hence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           that
           he
           so
           frequently
           contradicts
           himself
           in
           the
           same
           Story
           ,
           because
           whilst
           one
           Author
           tells
           it
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           another
           another
           way
           ,
           he
           follows
           both
           .
           But
           still
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           setting
           aside
           his
           Barbarity
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           excepted
           against
           Bede
           himself
           as
           a
           competent
           Witness
           of
           any
           matter
           of
           fact
           that
           was
           transacted
           at
           the
           same
           distance
           from
           his
           Age
           ,
           as
           
           this
           was
           from
           the
           time
           of
           Eutychius
           ,
           unless
           he
           had
           confirmed
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Relation
           by
           some
           ancient
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           not
           Bede
           ,
           but
           his
           Author
           ,
           that
           I
           rely
           upon
           ,
           and
           therefore
           unless
           Mr.
           Selden
           could
           have
           vouched
           the
           addition
           of
           Eutychius
           to
           St.
           Jerom
           concerning
           the
           Presbyters
           Ordination
           by
           imposition
           of
           hands
           and
           benediction
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           spent
           his
           pains
           as
           usefully
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           wrote
           Commentaries
           upon
           some
           of
           the
           old
           Welch
           Antiquaries
           ,
           who
           tell
           us
           what
           their
           Ancestors
           were
           doing
           from
           year
           to
           year
           many
           thousand
           years
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Romans
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           in
           short
           into
           what
           wonderful
           evidence
           the
           whole
           opposition
           of
           Episcopacy
           is
           at
           last
           resolved
           ,
           a
           vain
           imagination
           from
           
             Nicephorus
             Stichometria
          
           opposed
           to
           the
           most
           ancient
           Fathers
           concerning
           the
           Ignatian
           Epistles
           ;
           a
           supposed
           Decree
           of
           Pope
           Gelasius
           opposed
           both
           to
           the
           most
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           Councils
           ,
           and
           Historians
           concerning
           the
           Apostolical
           Canons
           ;
           an
           apparently
           false
           Assertion
           of
           St.
           Jerom
           ,
           opposed
           to
           all
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           concerning
           the
           Original
           of
           Episcopacy
           ;
           lastly
           ,
           a
           
           barbarous
           tale
           of
           a
           modern
           Arabian
           concerning
           the
           Ordination
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           by
           Presbyters
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           if
           we
           lay
           all
           the
           Premises
           together
           ,
           it
           will
           I
           hope
           amount
           to
           a
           competent
           demonstration
           of
           the
           matter
           in
           debate
           .
           For
           if
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           first
           founded
           the
           Government
           of
           his
           Church
           in
           a
           real
           imparity
           of
           Church-Officers
           ;
           if
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           ,
           during
           all
           their
           time
           ,
           conformed
           their
           practice
           to
           his
           Institution
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           every
           where
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           their
           Records
           are
           preserved
           ,
           followed
           their
           prescription
           ;
           if
           no
           credible
           account
           can
           be
           given
           of
           the
           Original
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           unless
           we
           derive
           their
           Succession
           from
           the
           Apostolical
           Age
           ;
           if
           their
           Institution
           be
           (
           as
           it
           is
           confessed
           to
           be
           )
           necessary
           to
           the
           peace
           and
           unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           nothing
           to
           make
           it
           suspected
           for
           being
           meerly
           of
           humane
           Appointment
           ,
           but
           such
           bold
           ,
           such
           groundless
           ,
           and
           such
           disingenuous
           surmises
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           as
           well
           objected
           against
           all
           or
           any
           the
           best
           Records
           of
           Antiquity
           in
           the
           World
           :
           If
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           all
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           no
           
           presumption
           to
           add
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           sufficient
           not
           only
           defence
           ,
           but
           proof
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           superiority
           against
           all
           Exceptions
           that
           are
           close
           or
           pertinent
           in
           
             Blondel
             ,
             Walo
             Messalinus
             ,
             Daillé
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           Authors
           that
           are
           worth
           naming
           or
           reading
           .
           For
           as
           for
           the
           little
           People
           among
           ourselves
           ,
           that
           have
           for
           so
           many
           years
           waged
           so
           fierce
           and
           implacable
           a
           War
           against
           Prelatry
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           they
           are
           so
           invincibly
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           utterly
           needless
           to
           confute
           ,
           and
           impossible
           to
           convince
           them
           :
           And
           how
           little
           they
           were
           all
           able
           to
           perform
           ,
           is
           notorious
           from
           the
           great
           
             Smectymnuan
             Mouse
          
           ,
           that
           was
           brought
           forth
           by
           the
           clubbed
           labour
           of
           so
           many
           of
           their
           greatest
           mountains
           .
           And
           therefore
           wholly
           neglecting
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           poor
           Endeavours
           ,
           I
           have
           confined
           my self
           to
           the
           discourses
           of
           men
           of
           sense
           and
           learning
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           no
           Smectymnuans
           ,
           and
           have
           distinctly
           considered
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           confuted
           all
           their
           material
           pretences
           against
           the
           Episcopal
           superiority
           in
           the
           Premises
           .
           But
           as
           for
           Grammatical
           Criticisms
           ,
           and
           Historical
           Digressions
           ,
           they
           concern
           not
           us
           ,
           because
           they
           concern
           not
           our
           Enquiry
           .
           And
           if
           learned
           men
           
           would
           but
           come
           up
           roundly
           ,
           and
           keep
           ingenuously
           to
           the
           main
           point
           of
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           they
           must
           rub
           their
           foreheads
           pretty
           hard
           to
           out-face
           the
           evidence
           of
           our
           cause
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           the
           custom
           of
           them
           all
           is
           to
           range
           up
           and
           down
           through
           the
           whole
           field
           ,
           or
           rather
           wood
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           pursue
           every
           thing
           ,
           little
           or
           great
           ,
           that
           starts
           within
           their
           view
           .
           And
           they
           seem
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           this
           Subject
           ,
           rather
           from
           it
           to
           take
           occasion
           of
           shewing
           the
           variety
           of
           their
           Reading
           ,
           than
           with
           any
           design
           to
           make
           good
           the
           undertaking
           of
           their
           Title
           Page
           .
           And
           it
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           many
           thousand
           Pages
           that
           have
           been
           of
           late
           years
           wasted
           in
           the
           Anti-episcopal
           cause
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           very
           hard
           to
           find
           half
           an
           hundred
           directly
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           And
           that
           of
           it self
           is
           Argument
           enough
           that
           they
           have
           but
           very
           little
           to
           say
           against
           it
           .
           And
           what
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           the
           Premises
           fully
           represented
           ;
           for
           I
           protest
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           I
           will
           answer
           it
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           other
           pretences
           ,
           that
           are
           at
           all
           pertinent
           or
           material
           ,
           besides
           those
           that
           I
           have
           considered
           .
        
         
         
           But
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           beside
           the
           direct
           and
           positive
           Argument
           that
           I
           have
           thus
           far
           pusued
           from
           ourSaviours
           own
           express
           Institution
           ,
           the
           undoubted
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           unquestionable
           Records
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           I
           come
           to
           the
           last
           Topick
           propounded
           ,
           those
           enormous
           inconveniences
           that
           unavoidably
           result
           from
           the
           contrary
           Opinion
           ,
           I
           shall
           represent
           only
           two
           .
           The
           first
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Form
           of
           Government
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           be
           not
           setled
           by
           the
           Founder
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           then
           we
           are
           at
           a
           loss
           to
           know
           by
           whom
           it
           may
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           determined
           .
           For
           the
           Society
           of
           the
           Church
           being
           founded
           upon
           an
           immediate
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           no
           Person
           can
           justly
           challenge
           any
           Authority
           in
           it
           as
           such
           ,
           unless
           by
           vertue
           of
           some
           Grant
           or
           Commission
           from
           the
           divine
           Founder
           of
           it
           .
           If
           therefore
           those
           Commissions
           that
           were
           granted
           by
           our
           Saviour
           to
           his
           Apostles
           do
           not
           descend
           to
           some
           certain
           Order
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           their
           Successours
           in
           that
           Authority
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           were
           invested
           ,
           who
           shall
           challenge
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           after
           their
           decease
           ?
           To
           this
           we
           never
           received
           any
           certain
           Answer
           ,
           but
           are
           only
           
           told
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           
             That
             the
             particular
             Form
             of
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             left
             wholly
             to
             the
             prudence
             of
             those
             ,
             in
             whose
             power
             and
             trust
             it
             is
             to
             see
             that
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             secured
             on
             lasting
             foundations
             .
          
           But
           then
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           who
           those
           are
           that
           are
           intrusted
           with
           this
           Power
           .
           It
           would
           have
           been
           very
           well
           worth
           their
           pains
           to
           have
           determined
           the
           particular
           Persons
           expresly
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           this
           Office.
           Especially
           when
           it
           is
           laid
           down
           as
           a
           fundamental
           Principle
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           the
           Churches
           peace
           must
           be
           clearly
           revealed
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           no
           one
           particular
           Form
           may
           be
           established
           in
           it
           by
           any
           Authority
           whatsoever
           ,
           because
           no
           one
           particular
           Form
           (
           as
           is
           all
           along
           pleaded
           )
           is
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           plainly
           necessary
           to
           the
           Churches
           peace
           (
           if
           Government
           be
           so
           )
           that
           it
           be
           governed
           by
           some
           one
           particular
           Form.
           But
           yet
           however
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           enquire
           after
           these
           Trustees
           to
           whose
           power
           it
           is
           left
           to
           see
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           secured
           on
           lasting
           foundations
           ,
           the
           answer
           is
           ever
           ambiguous
           and
           unconstant
           .
           Sometimes
           it
           is
           the
           
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           People
           .
           But
           this
           very
           uncertainty
           where
           this
           Power
           is
           lodged
           is
           both
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           fundamental
           Notion
           of
           the
           Hypothesis
           that
           we
           oppose
           ,
           a
           manifest
           confutation
           of
           the
           whole
           design
           .
           For
           if
           our
           Saviour
           have
           not
           determined
           to
           whom
           it
           appertains
           ,
           that
           is
           evidence
           enough
           that
           he
           never
           intended
           by
           this
           way
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           peace
           and
           settlement
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           For
           if
           he
           had
           appointed
           such
           Feoffees
           in
           Trust
           as
           is
           imagined
           ,
           he
           would
           at
           least
           have
           left
           it
           certain
           who
           they
           were
           that
           he
           intended
           ;
           which
           not
           having
           done
           ,
           that
           is
           demonstration
           enough
           that
           it
           was
           never
           his
           intention
           to
           set
           any
           such
           pretended
           Guardians
           over
           his
           Church
           .
           But
           be
           it
           where
           it
           will
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           strange
           that
           these
           Learned
           men
           should
           be
           so
           intent
           upon
           the
           fineness
           of
           their
           Model
           ,
           as
           never
           to
           consider
           the
           wild
           consequences
           of
           either
           way
           ,
           when
           reduced
           to
           practice
           .
           For
           be
           it
           in
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           they
           would
           first
           have
           done
           very
           well
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Rule
           ro
           have
           searched
           for
           some
           Commission
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           our
           Saviour
           entrusted
           this
           
           power
           with
           him
           .
           We
           find
           indeed
           Prophesies
           and
           Predictions
           that
           Princes
           should
           become
           Patrons
           and
           Protectors
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           be
           vested
           with
           a
           Power
           of
           instituting
           and
           abolishing
           Church
           Orders
           and
           Offices
           at
           pleasure
           is
           such
           a
           wild
           conceit
           as
           will
           not
           find
           any
           the
           least
           countenance
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           By
           what
           Authority
           was
           the
           Church
           governed
           from
           our
           Saviour
           to
           the
           Reign
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           when
           if
           he
           had
           appointed
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           Overseer
           of
           his
           Infant
           Church
           ,
           there
           was
           then
           none
           that
           cared
           to
           execute
           his
           Office.
           Beside
           thirdly
           ,
           If
           Church-Officers
           derive
           their
           Authority
           in
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           meer
           appointment
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           they
           are
           then
           only
           of
           Humane
           Institution
           ,
           and
           derive
           not
           their
           Power
           from
           any
           appointment
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           only
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           to
           put
           it
           into
           the
           power
           of
           any
           mortal
           man
           to
           alter
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           Government
           in
           the
           Church
           as
           he
           pleases
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           improper
           way
           in
           the
           world
           to
           provide
           for
           its
           peace
           and
           settlement
           .
           For
           by
           this
           means
           it
           will
           be
           
           ever
           in
           the
           power
           of
           any
           Common-wealth
           lawfully
           to
           overturn
           all
           manner
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Order
           at
           pleasure
           :
           If
           to
           day
           perhaps
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           either
           by
           chance
           ,
           or
           by
           vertue
           of
           some
           Grant
           from
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           enjoy
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           may
           with
           good
           Authority
           to
           morrow
           depose
           them
           ,
           and
           translate
           their
           Power
           to
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           from
           the
           Presbyters
           to
           the
           Deacons
           ,
           from
           the
           Deacons
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           People
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           be
           very
           consistent
           no
           doubt
           with
           the
           wisdom
           of
           Christ
           in
           founding
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           providing
           for
           the
           peace
           and
           settlement
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           leave
           its
           whole
           frame
           of
           Government
           thus
           at
           the
           Mercy
           of
           any
           mans
           Power
           or
           Will.
           We
           have
           one
           example
           of
           this
           project
           put
           in
           practice
           upon
           Record
           in
           the
           Long
           Parliaments
           Midsummer-Model
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           when
           they
           vote
           ,
           June
           12.
           1641.
           that
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           should
           be
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           Commissioners
           as
           their
           Worships
           should
           think
           fit
           .
           In
           pursuance
           of
           which
           they
           vote
           ,
           June
           21.
           that
           six
           of
           the
           Clergy
           and
           six
           of
           the
           Laity
           should
           be
           appointed
           in
           every
           
           County
           for
           the
           setling
           of
           Church-Government
           ;
           but
           July
           9.
           that
           nine
           of
           the
           Laity
           and
           three
           or
           the
           Clergy
           in
           every
           Diocess
           should
           have
           power
           to
           exercise
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           as
           shall
           be
           ordered
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           their
           monthly
           meetings
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           that
           five
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           shall
           be
           a
           Quorum
           ,
           and
           have
           full
           power
           to
           try
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Causes
           ,
           and
           to
           appoint
           Deputies
           under
           them
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           any
           of
           the
           nine
           Commissioners
           should
           die
           or
           resign
           ,
           that
           five
           or
           more
           of
           them
           are
           to
           chuse
           another
           presently
           .
           Thus
           far
           they
           proceeded
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           Midsummer-Moon
           ;
           but
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Dog-days
           they
           vote
           ,
           that
           no
           Clergy-man
           shall
           be
           of
           the
           Commission
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Committee
           shall
           be
           empowered
           to
           appoint
           five
           of
           the
           Clergy
           in
           every
           County
           ,
           under
           them
           to
           grant
           Ordinations
           .
           Now
           all
           these
           Proceedings
           ,
           as
           ridiculous
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           destructive
           of
           the
           very
           Being
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           yet
           ,
           had
           the
           King
           joyned
           with
           his
           Parliament
           ,
           had
           upon
           this
           Principle
           been
           justifiable
           .
           And
           so
           it
           will
           be
           in
           their
           power
           to
           vote
           up
           ,
           and
           
           down
           what
           Orders
           and
           Offices
           in
           the
           Church
           they
           please
           ,
           to
           day
           Episcopacy
           ,
           to
           morrow
           Presbytery
           ,
           next
           day
           Independency
           ,
           then
           a
           Committee
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Lay-men
           too
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           please
           ,
           at
           last
           to
           abolish
           all
           Orders
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           in
           that
           there
           are
           none
           by
           this
           Principle
           established
           by
           Divine
           Right
           ;
           these
           are
           excellent
           models
           of
           Church-Government
           ,
           and
           admirable
           methods
           of
           providing
           for
           the
           peace
           and
           settlement
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           this
           trust
           be
           vested
           in
           the
           People
           ,
           beside
           that
           this
           too
           would
           require
           some
           proof
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           before
           it
           be
           granted
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           liable
           to
           all
           the
           former
           inconveniences
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           putting
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           into
           their
           hands
           makes
           the
           peace
           and
           settlement
           of
           it
           to
           depend
           upon
           the
           most
           giddy
           ,
           most
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           most
           uncertain
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Besides
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           so
           far
           from
           destroying
           any
           divine
           and
           unalterable
           Form
           of
           Church-Government
           ,
           that
           it
           sets
           up
           the
           Socinian
           model
           of
           Independency
           (
           for
           
             F.
             Socinus
          
           was
           the
           first
           founder
           of
           it
           )
           by
           Divine
           Right
           .
           In
           that
           according
           to
           it
           all
           Societies
           of
           Christians
           
           are
           by
           our
           Saviour
           entrusted
           with
           a
           Power
           within
           themselves
           of
           electing
           of
           Church-Officers
           ,
           and
           governing
           Church-Affairs
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           judge
           most
           conducible
           to
           Peace
           ,
           Order
           ,
           and
           Tranquillity
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           exact
           model
           of
           Independent
           Government
           .
           Now
           this
           model
           if
           they
           will
           own
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           that
           they
           plead
           for
           ,
           but
           Independency
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           is
           that
           they
           assert
           ,
           let
           them
           say
           so
           ,
           and
           not
           carry
           on
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Congregational
           Churches
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           disavow
           it
           (
           as
           they
           all
           do
           )
           I
           shall
           only
           challenge
           them
           how
           to
           avoid
           it
           .
           But
           to
           conclude
           this
           Argument
           ,
           in
           this
           one
           Principle
           do
           all
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           lay
           their
           ground-work
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           known
           and
           setled
           Seat
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Power
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           whoever
           happens
           to
           have
           its
           present
           possession
           ,
           seeing
           he
           never
           received
           it
           by
           any
           Commission
           from
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           he
           may
           without
           any
           offence
           against
           the
           standing
           Laws
           of
           Christianity
           be
           deposed
           from
           it
           .
           The
           inconvenience
           whereof
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           a
           very
           forcible
           Argument
           
           from
           the
           nature
           and
           necessity
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           for
           some
           certain
           divine
           establishment
           of
           Church-Government
           ,
           in
           that
           without
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           plainly
           impossible
           either
           to
           secure
           any
           peace
           ,
           or
           exercise
           any
           Authority
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           because
           whoever
           obtains
           it
           ,
           has
           it
           not
           from
           any
           divine
           Commission
           ,
           and
           if
           no
           Commission
           ,
           then
           no
           Authority
           .
           However
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           admire
           that
           those
           learned
           men
           who
           take
           away
           the
           divine
           right
           of
           some
           particular
           Form
           of
           Church-Government
           have
           not
           all
           this
           while
           been
           aware
           that
           they
           run
           us
           into
           all
           the
           exorbitancies
           and
           confusions
           of
           Independency
           ,
           in
           that
           when
           they
           have
           once
           removed
           the
           settlement
           by
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           they
           leave
           it
           ,
           do
           what
           they
           can
           ,
           entirely
           in
           the
           Peoples
           power
           to
           set
           up
           their
           own
           Form
           of
           Government
           .
           Seeing
           then
           ,
           that
           unless
           the
           Christian
           Church
           be
           subject
           to
           Government
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Rabble
           ,
           and
           a
           Riot
           :
           Seeing
           unless
           the
           Government
           thereof
           be
           vested
           in
           some
           certain
           Order
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           for
           ever
           obnoxious
           to
           unavoidable
           disorders
           and
           confusions
           ;
           and
           seeing
           it
           was
           with
           particular
           care
           setled
           by
           our
           Saviour
           on
           
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           conveyed
           by
           the
           Apostles
           to
           the
           Christian
           Bishops
           as
           their
           proper
           Successours
           .
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           the
           Divine
           and
           Apostolical
           Right
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           if
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           had
           designed
           to
           make
           it
           unquestionable
           ,
           could
           have
           been
           made
           more
           evident
           either
           from
           Common
           Reason
           or
           Catholick
           Tradition
           .
        
         
           But
           secondly
           ,
           As
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           the
           divine
           and
           perpetual
           Right
           of
           Episcopacy
           does
           on
           one
           hand
           open
           a
           door
           for
           Independency
           ,
           so
           it
           does
           on
           the
           other
           for
           Popery
           .
           For
           next
           to
           rescuing
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           from
           the
           Usurpation
           of
           the
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           upon
           their
           Crowns
           ;
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           an
           oblique
           or
           direct
           Supremacy
           over
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           reforming
           of
           many
           Superstitions
           both
           in
           Worship
           and
           Doctrine
           ;
           the
           main
           design
           of
           our
           endeavoured
           Reformation
           was
           to
           assert
           and
           retrieve
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Order
           against
           his
           illegal
           encroachments
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           Original
           Government
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           was
           vested
           in
           the
           Apostolical
           Order
           ,
           whereby
           as
           every
           Bishop
           had
           supreme
           ordinary
           Power
           within
           his
           own
           Diocess
           ,
           so
           a
           
           general
           Council
           of
           Bishops
           had
           supreme
           Power
           over
           the
           Universal
           Church
           .
           So
           that
           whatever
           priviledges
           or
           preheminences
           were
           granted
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           particular
           Churches
           by
           Ecclefiastical
           Constitution
           ,
           yet
           their
           essential
           Power
           was
           equal
           ,
           and
           could
           no
           way
           exert
           it self
           as
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           but
           in
           Council
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Church
           was
           governed
           for
           many
           hundred
           years
           ,
           till
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           taking
           advantage
           of
           those
           peculiar
           priviledges
           and
           preheminences
           that
           were
           granted
           to
           his
           See
           as
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           did
           by
           degrees
           assume
           to
           himself
           an
           absolute
           Sovereignty
           over
           all
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ,
           transferring
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           managed
           by
           himself
           and
           his
           Officers
           with
           all
           the
           arts
           of
           Tyranny
           and
           Oppression
           .
           And
           here
           first
           began
           the
           breach
           ,
           our
           reforming
           Bishops
           at
           first
           not
           disputing
           the
           preheminence
           of
           his
           See
           (
           because
           that
           concerned
           not
           them
           )
           which
           he
           had
           for
           a
           long
           time
           enjoyed
           in
           most
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Western
           world
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           might
           still
           have
           done
           ,
           would
           he
           have
           been
           contented
           with
           it
           :
           But
           alas
           they
           
           were
           no
           more
           fond
           even
           of
           the
           Title
           of
           Patriarch
           ,
           as
           great
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           than
           they
           are
           of
           their
           mock
           Title
           of
           
             Servus
             servorum
             Domini
          
           .
           Nothing
           less
           would
           satiate
           their
           ambition
           than
           a
           sole
           and
           absolute
           Sovereignty
           over
           all
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           they
           impudently
           applied
           all
           those
           promises
           that
           our
           Saviour
           made
           to
           his
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Successors
           ,
           of
           being
           for
           ever
           present
           with
           ,
           and
           assistant
           to
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Office
           to
           the
           Popes
           Person
           ;
           and
           they
           having
           once
           assumed
           this
           Power
           ,
           resolved
           to
           keep
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           many
           Ages
           reigned
           absolute
           Monarchs
           over
           the
           Christian
           World.
           And
           here
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           began
           the
           breach
           ,
           the
           lopping
           off
           of
           that
           infinite
           power
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           the
           stopping
           of
           those
           vast
           treasures
           that
           continually
           flowed
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           Christendom
           into
           the
           Popes
           Coffers
           .
           Though
           many
           other
           corruptions
           that
           were
           crept
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           partly
           by
           the
           negligence
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           while
           they
           alone
           governed
           in
           it
           ;
           partly
           ,
           by
           the
           Incursions
           of
           barbarous
           Nation●
           ,
           they
           as
           justly
           complained
           of
           ,
           and
           might
           probably
           have
           had
           them
           all
           reformed
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           
           have
           yielded
           to
           him
           his
           two
           fundamental
           points
           ,
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           Empire
           .
           And
           as
           that
           was
           then
           their
           just
           complaint
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           still
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           are
           by
           force
           kept
           in
           his
           Communion
           .
           Not
           only
           all
           their
           Revenues
           ,
           but
           ,
           which
           is
           much
           more
           dishonourable
           ,
           all
           their
           Power
           being
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           they
           being
           every
           where
           (
           unless
           such
           as
           retain
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           )
           little
           better
           than
           the
           Popes
           Curates
           ;
           nay
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           ;
           being
           stript
           of
           all
           Authority
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           of
           their
           Diocesse
           wholly
           put
           into
           other
           hands
           .
           And
           here
           comes
           in
           the
           great
           Mystery
           of
           Jesuitism
           ,
           for
           this
           complaint
           was
           so
           Universal
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           the
           Pope
           alone
           to
           withstand
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           project
           was
           at
           last
           fixed
           upon
           ,
           being
           at
           first
           started
           by
           a
           fanatique
           Souldier
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           a
           new
           Order
           of
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           exempt
           from
           all
           other
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           immediately
           dependent
           upon
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           subject
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           chiefly
           to
           manage
           all
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Christendom
           .
           And
           there
           lies
           all
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           in
           their
           Vow
           of
           absolute
           Obedience
           to
           their
           
           Superiour
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Superiour
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           so
           that
           whatever
           they
           are
           commanded
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           unaccountable
           to
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           they
           are
           implicitely
           bound
           to
           execute
           upon
           pain
           of
           damnation
           .
           And
           this
           device
           has
           taken
           so
           successfully
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           opposition
           that
           has
           been
           made
           to
           the
           Order
           ,
           they
           have
           for
           many
           years
           exercised
           an
           absolute
           Tyranny
           ,
           not
           only
           over
           all
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           almost
           all
           the
           Governours
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           And
           to
           justifie
           these
           irregular
           proceedings
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           are
           by
           little
           tricks
           ,
           and
           senseless
           distinctions
           of
           the
           School-men
           ,
           degraded
           into
           the
           same
           Order
           with
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           Order
           are
           as
           well
           qualified
           to
           exercise
           Jurisdiction
           as
           themselves
           ,
           especially
           ,
           if
           licensed
           thereto
           by
           the
           Popes
           Dispensation
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Decree
           of
           Innocent
           the
           IV.
           
             Ex
             delegatione
             Domini
             Papae
             quilibet
             Clericus
             potest
             ,
             quicquid
             habet
             ipse
             conferre
             .
          
           So
           that
           by
           this
           device
           they
           may
           be
           enabled
           to
           give
           Priests
           Orders
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           exercise
           Episcopal
           Jurisdiction
           .
           This
           design
           was
           all
           along
           aimed
           at
           in
           the
           
           Institutions
           of
           their
           Regular
           Priests
           ,
           but
           never
           effectually
           compassed
           ,
           till
           the
           foundation
           of
           this
           Society
           .
           So
           that
           you
           see
           that
           the
           whole
           mystery
           of
           Jesuitism
           at
           last
           resolves
           it self
           into
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           the
           fundamental
           Principle
           of
           both
           consists
           in
           slighting
           and
           opposing
           the
           Episcopal
           Order
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           little
           observable
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           both
           born
           into
           the
           World
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           year
           1541.
           when
           Calvin
           made
           himself
           Pope
           of
           his
           Lay-Cardinals
           at
           Geneva
           ;
           and
           Ignatius
           obtained
           to
           be
           made
           Superiour
           of
           his
           Order
           at
           Rome
           .
           Since
           which
           time
           ,
           between
           them
           both
           ,
           Christendom
           has
           enjoyed
           very
           little
           peace
           or
           quiet
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           by
           their
           joynt-malice
           was
           wrought
           just
           that
           time
           an
           hundred
           years
           ,
           viz.
           1641.
           the
           overthrow
           and
           destruction
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           could
           but
           get
           rid
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           by
           the
           help
           and
           zeal
           of
           the
           other
           Factions
           ,
           she
           would
           quickly
           scorn
           and
           defie
           all
           their
           little
           Pretences
           .
           For
           when
           they
           have
           run
           into
           all
           their
           sub-divisions
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           more
           than
           two
           other
           Forms
           
           of
           Government
           ;
           either
           the
           Genevian
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           or
           the
           Racovian
           of
           Independency
           ;
           but
           both
           being
           so
           palpable
           Innovations
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           withall
           of
           so
           very
           late
           a
           date
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           no
           difficult
           matter
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           defend
           her
           own
           Title
           ,
           how
           bad
           soever
           ,
           against
           such
           upstart
           and
           absurd
           Competitors
           .
           But
           when
           they
           have
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           they
           are
           then
           apparently
           bafled
           with
           the
           undeniable
           practice
           and
           constitution
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           And
           this
           is
           so
           observable
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           any
           learned
           Writer
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           has
           undertaken
           to
           charge
           any
           fault
           or
           defect
           upon
           the
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Church
           it self
           .
           Here
           their
           only
           Topick
           is
           to
           upbraid
           her
           with
           those
           abuses
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           put
           upon
           her
           by
           other
           by-designs
           ,
           in
           which
           indeed
           she
           is
           very
           much
           concerned
           as
           a
           Sufferer
           ,
           but
           no
           way
           guilty
           as
           an
           Actor
           .
           For
           what
           is
           that
           to
           me
           if
           ,
           when
           I
           see
           gross
           and
           scandalous
           abuses
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           endeavour
           to
           remove
           or
           reform
           them
           ,
           other
           men
           that
           pretend
           to
           come
           in
           to
           my
           assistance
           ,
           
           shall
           under
           that
           pretence
           design
           nothing
           but
           Plunder
           and
           Sacriledge
           ?
           That
           lies
           wholly
           upon
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           innocent
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           very
           disingenuous
           ,
           and
           foolish
           too
           ,
           to
           load
           me
           with
           their
           wickedness
           .
           Let
           them
           prove
           that
           there
           were
           no
           corruptions
           in
           their
           Church
           that
           needed
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           am
           convicted
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           cannot
           ,
           then
           the
           baffle
           lies
           plainly
           at
           their
           own
           doors
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           charge
           me
           with
           the
           miscarriage
           of
           other
           men
           .
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Controversie
           between
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           as
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           whilst
           we
           keep
           to
           this
           Station
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           easie
           than
           to
           maintain
           our
           ground
           ,
           but
           if
           once
           we
           quit
           it
           ,
           we
           fall
           under
           all
           the
           disadvantages
           of
           Innovators
           .
           And
           however
           we
           may
           afterwards
           annoy
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           we
           can
           never
           defend
           our selves
           .
           And
           that
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           the
           case
           of
           all
           other
           parties
           in
           their
           opposition
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           excepting
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           stick
           to
           the
           same
           Primitive
           Constitution
           :
           As
           therefore
           we
           are
           concerned
           to
           fortifie
           our selves
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           let
           us
           
           secure
           this
           Bulwark
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           never
           force
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           once
           forsake
           it
           ,
           we
           have
           nothing
           left
           but
           to
           encounter
           Innovation
           with
           Innovation
           ,
           and
           then
           when
           both
           Parties
           are
           in
           the
           wrong
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           much
           material
           who
           overcomes
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           all
           I
           think
           good
           at
           this
           present
           to
           propound
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           when
           these
           Principles
           are
           laid
           at
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           building
           ,
           it
           will
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           till
           then
           ,
           be
           seasonable
           to
           proceed
           to
           more
           practicable
           Propositions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           at
           present
           than
           only
           to
           summon
           in
           all
           good
           and
           honest
           men
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           this
           just
           Cause
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           one
           day
           answer
           it
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           present
           open
           and
           wicked
           attempts
           of
           Atheism
           and
           Superstition
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           have
           any
           fear
           of
           God
           or
           man
           ,
           as
           they
           love
           their
           Country
           ,
           or
           their
           Posterity
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           any
           sense
           of
           Interest
           ,
           or
           Honour
           ,
           or
           Conscience
           ,
           neither
           by
           their
           carelesness
           ,
           nor
           their
           cowardise
           to
           betray
           the
           best
           Church
           in
           the
           world
           to
           the
           fury
           and
           the
           folly
           of
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           .
           And
           in
           this
           case
           let
           no
           man
           make
           excuses
           ,
           or
           raise
           difficulties
           from
           the
           
           badness
           ,
           or
           the
           opposition
           of
           the
           times
           ;
           the
           worse
           they
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           require
           our
           zeal
           to
           oppose
           and
           to
           reform
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           never
           more
           seasonable
           to
           assert
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           than
           when
           they
           are
           most
           disowned
           .
           Let
           us
           but
           do
           our
           duty
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           do
           his
           work
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           not
           betake
           our selves
           to
           tricks
           and
           shifts
           upon
           any
           pretences
           (
           if
           any
           such
           there
           are
           )
           of
           loss
           or
           danger
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           subsists
           upon
           no
           other
           Politicks
           than
           Courage
           and
           Integrity
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           be
           true
           to
           those
           two
           fundamental
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           has
           undertaken
           for
           the
           event
           ,
           that
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hell
           ,
           much
           less
           Rome
           or
           Geneva
           ,
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           prevail
           against
           it
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           POSTSCRIPT
           .
        
         
           I
           Have
           thus
           far
           adventured
           to
           state
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           as
           it
           is
           established
           by
           Law
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           Thereby
           to
           declare
           what
           it
           is
           that
           we
           contend
           for
           in
           our
           Disputes
           against
           all
           sorts
           of
           Recusants
           and
           Dissenters
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           at
           all
           material
           what
           we
           oppose
           ,
           but
           what
           we
           assert
           ;
           and
           there
           would
           be
           no
           harm
           in
           Errour
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           its
           Contrariety
           to
           Truth
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           before
           we
           defend
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           define
           the
           true
           state
           of
           its
           cause
           ,
           otherwise
           we
           contend
           about
           we
           know
           not
           what
           .
           For
           as
           for
           the
           general
           Term
           of
           Protestancy
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           indefinite
           thing
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           all
           the
           men
           in
           England
           that
           are
           Enemies
           ,
           or
           no
           Friends
           to
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           may
           be
           listed
           under
           that
           name
           ;
           we
           have
           some
           Protestants
           that
           believe
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           some
           that
           believe
           there
           is
           none
           ;
           some
           that
           believe
           they
           have
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           a
           Soul
           to
           save
           ,
           and
           some
           that
           laugh
           at
           both
           ;
           there
           are
           Hobbian
           Protestants
           ,
           Muggletonian
           
           Protestants
           ,
           Socinian
           Protestants
           ,
           Quaker
           Protestants
           ,
           Rebel
           Protestants
           ,
           Protestants
           of
           41
           ,
           and
           Protestants
           of
           48.
           
           All
           or
           most
           of
           which
           are
           as
           different
           as
           Popery
           it self
           from
           the
           true
           Protestancy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           stick
           close
           to
           that
           ,
           both
           as
           it
           is
           established
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ.
           For
           unless
           we
           limit
           it
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           we
           may
           in
           time
           have
           a
           Church
           consisting
           of
           nothing
           but
           Protestants
           dissenting
           from
           the
           established
           Religion
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Church
           not
           only
           without
           ,
           but
           against
           it self
           .
           And
           unless
           we
           derive
           the
           Authority
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           that
           is
           by
           Law
           established
           ,
           from
           the
           antecedent
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           may
           quickly
           be
           (
           as
           we
           are
           in
           a
           fair
           way
           to
           be
           )
           a
           Reformed
           Church
           of
           Protestant
           Atheists
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Church
           without
           Religion
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           must
           be
           built
           upon
           this
           one
           Bo●●om
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           owned
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           England
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           same
           that
           was
           established
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ.
           For
           unless
           we
           suppose
           that
           the
           Church
           was
           originally
           setled
           by
           our
           Saviour
           with
           divine
           Authority
           ,
           we
           
           deny
           his
           Supremacy
           over
           his
           own
           Church
           ;
           and
           unless
           we
           suppose
           that
           the
           supreme
           Government
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           has
           power
           to
           abett
           and
           ratifie
           our
           Saviours
           establishment
           by
           Civil
           Laws
           ,
           we
           deny
           his
           Majesties
           Supremacy
           over
           his
           Christian
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           therefore
           both
           together
           must
           be
           taken
           in
           to
           the
           right
           State
           and
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           that
           ,
           do
           what
           we
           can
           ,
           will
           involve
           the
           Leaders
           of
           our
           present
           Separation
           in
           the
           guilt
           both
           of
           Schism
           and
           Sedition
           ;
           of
           Schism
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           withdraw
           themselves
           and
           their
           obedience
           from
           those
           who
           are
           vested
           with
           a
           power
           to
           command
           them
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           Divine
           Commission
           ;
           of
           Sedition
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           needlesly
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           justifiable
           pretence
           ,
           violate
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           Though
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           their
           Dissension
           is
           somewhat
           worse
           .
           For
           as
           they
           manage
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           only
           Sedition
           ,
           but
           Rebellion
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           do
           not
           only
           disobey
           the
           Laws
           ,
           but
           disavow
           their
           obligation
           ;
           standing
           resolutely
           upon
           that
           one
           Principle
           ,
           that
           no
           Magistrate
           whatsoever
           has
           any
           power
           of
           establishing
           any
           thing
           relating
           
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           God.
           So
           that
           the
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           is
           not
           so
           much
           faulty
           for
           the
           particular
           matters
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           unlawful
           and
           usurped
           Authority
           of
           it
           .
           And
           when
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           enjoyned
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           to
           be
           used
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           they
           challenged
           a
           Power
           to
           which
           they
           had
           no
           right
           ,
           and
           invaded
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           ground
           of
           the
           Separation
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           stated
           by
           the
           chief
           Ring-leaders
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           renunciation
           of
           their
           Allegiance
           as
           well
           as
           Conformity
           .
           I
           can
           with
           all
           the
           streinings
           of
           Charity
           make
           no
           better
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           heartily
           glad
           if
           I
           could
           see
           them
           without
           shufling
           and
           prevarication
           clear
           themselves
           of
           so
           pernicious
           a
           Principle
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           methinks
           Religion
           has
           been
           long
           enough
           trifled
           with
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           after
           so
           long
           and
           so
           sad
           experience
           of
           our
           folly
           ,
           it
           is
           time
           to
           return
           to
           some
           sense
           of
           discretion
           and
           sobriety
           .
           Before
           the
           late
           barbarous
           War
           we
           had
           the
           Scepter
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           the
           divine
           right
           of
           Presbytery
           to
           advance
           ,
           but
           now
           ,
           after
           the
           murder
           of
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           men
           ,
           that
           
           Cause
           has
           proved
           so
           ridiculous
           .
           as
           that
           it
           is
           grown
           ashamed
           of
           it self
           .
           However
           the
           pretence
           was
           great
           and
           solemn
           ,
           but
           at
           this
           time
           the
           People
           are
           driven
           into
           the
           same
           excesses
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           no
           body
           knows
           for
           what
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           that
           some
           men
           among
           us
           are
           too
           proud
           or
           too
           peevish
           to
           recant
           their
           Follies
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           conjure
           them
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           to
           lay
           their
           hands
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           without
           passion
           seriously
           to
           consider
           what
           it
           is
           for
           which
           they
           renounce
           the
           Church
           in
           which
           they
           were
           baptised
           into
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           tear
           and
           rend
           it
           into
           numberless
           pieces
           and
           factions
           ,
           scare
           multitudes
           of
           silly
           and
           well-meaning
           People
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           tender
           the
           salvation
           of
           their
           souls
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           into
           perpetual
           tumults
           and
           combustions
           about
           Religion
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           have
           considered
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           bind
           it
           upon
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           so
           to
           answer
           it
           to
           themselves
           now
           ,
           as
           they
           hope
           to
           answer
           it
           to
           their
           Saviour
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           foreign
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           I
           have
           said
           nothing
           of
           them
           ,
           
           because
           they
           are
           altogether
           out
           of
           the
           compass
           of
           my
           Argument
           ,
           which
           is
           confined
           within
           the
           four
           Seas
           ,
           and
           concerns
           only
           those
           that
           either
           are
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           But
           if
           in
           any
           thing
           any
           other
           Churches
           deviate
           from
           the
           Primitive
           Institution
           ,
           they
           must
           stand
           and
           fall
           to
           their
           own
           Master
           .
           And
           God
           forbid
           we
           should
           be
           so
           uncharitable
           as
           to
           go
           about
           to
           un-church
           them
           ,
           or
           renounce
           brotherly
           communion
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           think
           that
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           should
           withdraw
           the
           promise
           of
           his
           Grace
           and
           Protection
           from
           them
           .
           For
           if
           every
           defect
           from
           his
           Institution
           should
           forfeit
           the
           Rights
           of
           a
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           there
           never
           was
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           find
           by
           the
           Apostles
           account
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           their
           times
           ,
           nor
           ever
           will
           be
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           a
           Church
           in
           the
           world
           .
           For
           in
           this
           life
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           that
           any
           thing
           should
           be
           absolutely
           perfect
           ,
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           Christianity
           supposes
           Imperfection
           ,
           and
           accepts
           of
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           as
           long
           as
           with
           sincere
           Affections
           men
           adhere
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           they
           are
           within
           the
           
           promise
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God.
           Neither
           beside
           this
           does
           it
           appear
           that
           they
           in
           the
           least
           refuse
           communion
           with
           the
           Episcopal
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           main
           charge
           against
           our
           Separatists
           ;
           nay
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           is
           too
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           unanimously
           condemn
           our
           Diffenters
           for
           their
           Schismatical
           departure
           from
           it
           .
           But
           being
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           accidentally
           cast
           into
           another
           Form
           of
           Government
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           State-tumults
           ,
           they
           continue
           in
           it
           ,
           either
           ,
           first
           ,
           through
           the
           power
           of
           prejudice
           and
           prepossession
           ,
           which
           are
           strong
           things
           ,
           and
           more
           or
           less
           to
           be
           allowed
           to
           all
           men
           .
           Or
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           opportunity
           to
           new-mould
           themselves
           after
           the
           platform
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Churches
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           should
           attempt
           in
           Popish
           Countries
           ,
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           foresee
           with
           what
           fury
           it
           would
           be
           opposed
           .
           Or
           else
           ,
           thirdly
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           due
           information
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Institution
           ,
           supposing
           that
           as
           our
           Saviour
           has
           founded
           the
           Society
           of
           his
           Church
           upon
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           so
           he
           has
           left
           it
           in
           the
           power
           of
           every
           particular
           Church
           to
           model
           it self
           ,
           as
           it
           shall
           judge
           most
           convenient
           to
           its
           own
           circumstances
           .
           Or
           lastly
           ,
           
           out
           of
           that
           reverence
           they
           bare
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           some
           learned
           men
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           unfortunately
           hapned
           to
           mistake
           the
           true
           Form
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Government
           .
           Or
           for
           whatever
           other
           reason
           it
           is
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           charitable
           as
           to
           think
           that
           they
           are
           not
           convinced
           of
           the
           divine
           Institution
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           are
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           civil
           as
           to
           think
           that
           they
           would
           not
           refuse
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           as
           long
           as
           their
           mistake
           proceeds
           from
           want
           of
           information
           ,
           it
           were
           an
           unchristian
           thing
           to
           deny
           them
           our
           Charity
           ,
           much
           more
           Gods
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           ;
           for
           though
           his
           Laws
           are
           perfect
           and
           unchangeable
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           condescends
           to
           the
           errors
           and
           weaknesses
           of
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           but
           a
           lamentable
           way
           of
           arguing
           against
           any
           divine
           Institution
           because
           such
           and
           such
           Churches
           have
           departed
           from
           it
           ;
           this
           were
           to
           set
           up
           their
           Authority
           ,
           not
           only
           above
           ,
           but
           against
           that
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           However
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           that
           in
           a
           little
           time
           they
           may
           come
           to
           a
           right
           understanding
           of
           this
           thing
           ,
           for
           the
           controversie
           about
           it
           has
           not
           been
           till
           very
           
           lately
           throughly
           sifted
           in
           the
           Latine
           Tongue
           ,
           but
           now
           it
           is
           determined
           with
           that
           strange
           weight
           of
           Reason
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           but
           discern
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           impartially
           (
           as
           in
           time
           they
           will
           )
           to
           examine
           it
           ,
           on
           which
           side
           the
           truth
           stands
           .
           I
           pray
           God
           to
           assist
           and
           direct
           them
           and
           us
           to
           a
           right
           understanding
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           all
           parts
           of
           his
           holy
           Catholick
           Church
           may
           daily
           grow
           more
           and
           more
           into
           Unity
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           more
           and
           more
           conform
           their
           holy
           Discipline
           to
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Institution
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A56382-e950
           
             Phys.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Leviati●
             .
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Leviath
             .
             c.
             23.
             14
             
          
           
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             c.
             42.
             
          
           
             ib.
             p.
             311.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             c.
             42.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             c.
             3●
             .
          
           
             c.
             42.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             De
             jure
             nat
             .
             &
             Gent.
             l.
             2.
             2.
             
             Comment
             in
             Eutych
             p.
             54.
             
             V.
             Scaliger
             de
             emendat
             .
             temp
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             26.
             4.
             
          
           
             p.
             12●
             .
          
           
             P.
             237.
             
          
           
             
               Epil
               .
               B.
            
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             16.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             
             L.
             45.
             
          
           
             Nov.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Nov.
             131.
             c.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56382-e6180
           
             Praefat.
             in
             Eutych
             .
          
           
             Diff.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             L.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Part.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Walo
               Messal
            
             .
             p.
             252.
             
          
           
             Diss.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Animad
             .
             In
             E●●o
             .
             Chron.
             N.
             MMCXL
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             l.
             3.
             chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             V.
             Vales.
             Annot.
             in
             Euseb.
             hist.
             l.
             5.
             
             Prooem
             .
             &
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             Eutych
             .
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             Prefat
             .
             in
             Eutych
             .
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Dissert
             .
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             
             Vindic.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             38.